Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

For reference, here's some eye candy of our opening characters:

Lauri/Lintu http://www.stars-portraits.com/en/portrait-110330.html

https://www.fanpop.com/clubs/lauri-ylonen/images/31756832/title/lauris-beautiful-smile-photo?card

Ville https://valo-daily.livejournal.com/3320950.html?thread=51812982

https://www.pinterest.com/pin/137008013635556583/

Sunset, in a kingdom where magic has been known to exist.

In the thick crowds of the common square, of a common town, up on a rickety stage stood a bard, singing a melancholy song to the twilight crowd around him. His voice carried far and clear in the crisp air to the many people gathered there for the Festival of First Frosts. The flickering torch-light cast his pale face in an eerie way, eyes painted black, his lips dark and white teeth flashed as his voice rose with emotion. It seemed that everyone that heard his song had stopped what they were doing and watched as he gestured with his slender arms and swaying body. Even though he was dressed in heavy woolens, the sharp angles of his frame betrayed the bulky garments as he shivered to stay warm. When he finished his song, the crowd cheered for more, so he reached down to his feet and from a small pack produced a mandolin. He turned it in quickly, feeling the crowd's urgency for more of his music then looking up past the torches he smiled, his breath showing in the cold air as puffs of moisture.

“A song now to warm your hearts, dear people!” He boomed, his fingers plucked at the strings and once more he serenaded the crowd of chilly folk in the darkening hours.

“I dream of a winter, in my heart turning to spring, while the ice gives way under my feet. And so I drown with the sun.....”

Near the edge of the stage a smaller figure huddled in a black cloak beamed up at the lanky bard’s singing. His deep-set dark green eyes followed every movement of the bard from within his hood. He smiled and breathed in the lyrics to himself, forgetting his fears of being amongst so many people. He had no intention of staying so late in the commons of the town, having gathered what he needed for the next month to live out in the wild he should have been well on his way back to his abode. Traveling at night was not a favorable event these days with highwaymen and bandits ever on the prowl. Crimes were worse this year with war looming and poverty gnawing on the lives of the common folk. But for now the bard’s velvet voice took that worry away.

“I've been burning in water and drowning in flame, to prove you wrong and scare you away,” 

The bard threw his head back and let the lyrics ripple from his throat,

 “I admit my defeat and walk back home, your heart under the rose,” His head then hung low, chin length hair serving as a veil and smiled with his bright emerald eyes as his long fingers strummed the melody with pure dedication.

Granted he had his own fair share of problems but the second he first heard this man utter his first dark melodic notes, he was entranced. His hermit way of life melted away as he drew so close to the stage he swore he could feel the heat radiating from the bard's words. He bobbed his head and swayed to the tune.

It seemed that everyone was entranced in an otherworldly way by the bard, if not for the sake of enjoying the entertainment, but as if they were consumed by the sound of his voice. Then before he knew it, the last note of the song had been sung. The moment of silence from the crowd that followed was suffocating to the woodsman. As if knowing this, the bard then looked down right into his eyes. Emerald ice. He forgot to breathe. He felt despair and hope at the same time, uttering a small moan of awe.

A second later the bard was looking up and smiling to his audience admiring how his music had influenced them. The crowd went wild screaming and begging for more and he found himself voicing the same. It was as if he had glamoured the mass, they were wailing and pleading for more music from the dark stranger. Money and jewelry was being flung up onto the stage as payment for more of his music.

“Now now, my darlings, you folks have fires to tend at home and families to care for, come back in the morning for at sunrise, and I shall serenade the dawn!” The bard's rich voice quelled the anxious crowd, he bowed graciously to the people gathered that were now shaking their heads and dispersing slowly but agreeably. He bent over to hastily pick up only a handful of coins tucking them into a pouch, leaving the rest of the accumulated tokens of value where they lie. He quickly put his mandolin into its pack and before anyone could gather their wits to approach him he was gone from the stage. Nothing but a warm memory that faded into the shadows.

The woodsman blinked rapidly and tightened his grip on his pack of goods, the musical spell fading. “Dear Gods, I've been out too long.” Worry nagged at him as he cast a look over his shoulder to the now empty stage. He could still feel the words in his ears and in his heart as he made his way out of the square and onto the main road in the thickening dusk. It was a long walk back, but with shortcuts and quick pace he was sure to be at his cabin before it got too dark to know who was who and what was what. Not that anyone noticed but his eyes shined with any reflected light. Who needed a torch when you had the eyesight of a raven? Smiling brightly he hummed the tune still fresh in his mind and headed back to the comfort of the wilderness. He would be back in the morning for sure, nothing would make him miss hearing that voice, and seeing that face, those eyes.

~~~He was poking angrily at the small campfire he had made to provide heat and some light to set his bedroll down for the night. This was insane, he thought bitterly, now holding the raven feather and smoothing the edges of it out. Leaving his new found friend the way he did. “Vittu. It's not fair.” He whispered into the cold air. He knew he could not put someone he came to care for—even if they had just met—in harm's way. It was his burden to carry.

Had he not been so lost in his misery he would have heard branches snapping under foot. The soft clinking of armor. Hushed yet heavy breathing of impending attackers. The bard caught a fleeting glimpse of a dark figure just across the small fire’s light as his head came up in surprise before there blinding pain blazed into his skull. His vision blurred and darkened into nothing before his slender body crumpled to the frosty leaf covered ground.

“I said not too hard dammit! We don't want to kill him. Yet.”~~~It is sunset........

Chapter Text

The lone woodsman hardly slept at all that night in anticipation of hearing that delicious voice of the mysterious bard he heard the night before. What sleep he did get was filled with images of those bright green eyes digging into his soul. The voice, the lyrics causing him to wake with a soft whimper of loss. It was still dark out but he smiled and eagerly tossed the overs off, bounding out of bed he tiptoed over to the hearth and stirred the coals there back to life. It was chilly but his spirit was afire.

He quickly ate a small breakfast not wanting to have too full of a belly for his trip back to town.
Stepping outside his cabin in nothing more than his raggedy trousers he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He loved the way the cold air made his senses heighten and his skin goosebump all over. He stayed like that till his thoughts were clear. When he opened his eyes the sky had begun to glow a faint pink in the direction of the rising sun. A slight breeze rustled the autumn leaves on the ground and a few remaining in the trees. It stirred the raven feathered hair on his head.
It was time to journey into the town to see and to hear what he beheld to be the most beautiful soul he had ever met.

The bard quietly climbed onto the stage, he smiled to a few people gathered faithfully there to hear him sing once more. The village square was nearly empty, people were just getting up and ready for the day. Birds started to flock and chirp, roosters strutted in their pens crowing at the new dawn.
The sky was turning ever lighter shades of pink blue and gold. Clearing his throat he pulled his mandolin from its sack and strummed it softly while humming each string. Pulling back his black fur trimmed hood he tucked a few long strands of his hair back up under his knitted hat. He once more looked up and found a few more folks had gathered at the bottom of the stage. Drawing a deep breath of the chilly air he started to sing.

“I'm drained but aching for more and the devil inside is reading the words of the saddest poem to be engraved on the stone of my grave,” the lyrics hung in the air as misty clouds of his breath.

He nearly lost his train of thought when a stirring of feathers made him look to the side at a raven that had come to perch on a beam that held up once side of the stage. It's had a gold coin in it's beak.

Blinking to focus, he continued to sing, “I'd kill to share your pain and sell my soul for you just to say,
I dream what your dreaming and feel what you're feeling, love's our shadow on the wall with the face of God,”

He looked up while strumming the riff to the song, nearly as many people as there were yesterday had gathered, all silent and soaking up the bard's music with impassioned expression. He shot the raven a glance and to his amusement it had edged closer to him. It's head was bowed down to him, dark green eyes solely on him. Wait----dark green eyes? The bard fumbled a note on the mandolin but no one seemed to notice. He bit his lip and focused once more on the song.

“Nothing will be enough for the ones who keep on stumbling in the garden of withering trust without the courage to leave. Id' take my life for your kiss and lose it all to take you across the abyss.” He forced himself to close his eyes and not look at the raven who's gaze he felt drilling into him as he sang the chorus again. He drew out the last notes of the song in is lowest baritone voice, opening his eyes, not looking at the crowd but the raven now crouching at his feet, one scaly black foot on the coin in a way most un-natrual. It blinked and cocked it's head at him mouth slightly agape.

The crowd startled him back to where he was. Cries and pleading for more of his songs. Even the raven at his feet cowed softly ruffing it's feathers in agreement.
The sun had just risen above the tree line with the light shining now more golden and clear on the village square. The bard nodded, cleared his throat once again and proceeded to sing another of his tunes.
The raven took to nesting on the stage off to the side of the bard's booted feet closing it's eyes and relaxing inward on itself, content and blissful. Rich vocals and gifted strumming swaddled anything with in ear-shot in a bliss unlike anything ever known. Haunting melody, lyrics of pain, love and possible redemption from it all echoed in the many gathered there. Including the raven with it's eyes closed rocking ever so slightly back and forth in it's nested position.

For how long the bard played he didn't know but there came the time when the music stopped and the rich voice bidding the crowd a farewell startled the raven awake. With a mild squawk of protest it sprung to it's feet and hopped back a bit from the bard as he bowed to the people in the crowd. Again, coins and trinkets of payment were flung up onto the stage from all directions. The raven took wing to the rafters overhead and watched as the bard picked up only a few of the many coins, including the one left by the raven, leaving the trinkets where they lay. He put his mandolin into it's pack and waving with a smile that beamed brighter than the sunrise he bowed once more and made his way off the stage quickly. Some people in the crowd wailed for more, a few others trying to get past the partition that separated the crowd from the backstage area.

The raven watched from it's vantage point the bard light up a smoke and make his way quickly down a side street and round a corner. A second later it was air-born, up over the buildings and scanning the streets below.
For long desperate moments the raven circled over the area where it last saw the bard making his way, sharp eyes seeing many faces but not the one he was now frantically searching for. Cawing in disappointment it flew to a large oak on the hill overlooking the small town to wait and ponder the bard's whereabouts.

A short while later it was startled out of its sentry on the top branches of the tree by a familiar humming from a tall thin figure drawing closer. Without a second thought the raven swooped down with a chortling caw and landed in the path just ahead of the bard blocking his way.

“Hmm? Oh it's you!” The bard stopped, greeted the raven and bowed to it. “Thank you for your coin, I am glad you enjoyed my music so much!” His face scrunched, scrutinizing the bird. “Tho a raven bearing money is quite an odd thing I must say. Then again, here I am talking to it!” The black make-up rimmed green eyes peered out from under the deep hood at the raven who hopped up and down at the complement. The bard's mouth twisted in amusement as he burst out laughing.
“My gods, y-you understand me?” He squatted down and peered at the large black bird as it sidled closer to him with it's own funny walk that only an enamored raven could do.

A guttural caw and fluffing of feathers was the bard's reply causing him to erupt into manic laughter his eyebrows rising in disbelief. “I'll be damned, you are a smart one aren't you? Are you some one's pet? A familiar perhaps?”
The raven shook it's head in reply.

“Hmmm you....you gotta come and have a picnic lunch with me!!” The bard blurted out, stood and held out his arm inviting the raven to perch on it. The moment the bard extended his arm the raven alighted and came to land on it, it's eyes gleaming in what could only be pure joy.
“I can't help but notice you have.....green eyes, I bet you are not a wild raven are you? In fact you can't be a wild raven else you would not even be near a human if you were.” The bard smirked at the raven as he made his way up the hill to the oak tree said raven was perched in earlier. He laughed when the raven's eyes widened and turned it's head away as if avoiding the prying comment.

“Very well then, be that way oh bird of mystery. Ravens always did puzzle and delight me. Now, this looks like a decent spot for a bite to eat!” He stopped at the top of the hill and as he set down his pack of goods and the other with the mandolin the raven hopped from his arm and watched as his new friend set about spreading a blanket to sit on and enjoy the sunny autumn afternoon feast. The raven watched without blinking as the bard took his thick concealing cloak off to reveal a sleeveless shirt, many interesting tattoos and a striking lean figure clad in patchwork many times mended clothing. Feeling those bird eyes on him in a most un-natural way he flashed a smile, adjusting the frayed scarf around his neck.

“Where are my manners, my name is Ville, Ville Hermani Valo.” He sat cross-legged on the blanket, patting beside him for the raven to join. Hopping over eagerly the bird bobbed it's head in reply to the name. The Ville scratched at the knitted beanie on his head. “Hmm, what is your name....” his eyes searched the sky for a moment then he exclaimed squinting at the bird at his side. “I know, Lintu!! I will call you Lintu. You know what that means?”
The raven flapped it's wings and cawed excitedly. It knew, this Ville spoke the same language from the North Lands! Ville chuckled reaching for a sack that held food and drink, “Of course you do, Lintu! Now, let's eat drink and be merry for a while!”

Chapter Text

~~~He was poking angrily at the small campfire he had made to provide heat and some light to set his bedroll down to for the night. This was insane he thought bitterly, now holding the raven feather and smoothing the edges of it out. Leaving his new found friend the way he did. “Vittu. It's not fair.” He whispered into the cold air. He knew he could not put someone he came to care for—even if they had just met—in harms way. It was his burden to carry.
Had he not been lost in his misery he would have heard branches snapping under foot. The soft clinking of armor. Hushed yet heavy breathing of impending attackers. The bard caught a fleeting glimpse of a dark figure as his head came up in surprise before blinding pain blazed through his skull. His vision blurred and darkened before his slender body crumpled to the frost covered ground.
“I said not too hard dammit! We don't want to kill him. Yet...”~~~

Chapter Text

Both raven and bard shared each other's company the whole afternoon, even though the conversation was mostly one-sided. Bread, grapes, cheese and cured reindeer meat bits along with plenty of mead. Ville entertained himself by tossing grapes to his new friend and watching the bird catch them in mid air, not missing a single one. The weather during the day was warm for that time of year and Ville basked in the sunlight, laying back on his cloak that served as a blanket, he took off his knitted beanie, running a hand through the long wavy locks that were usually tucked up under his constantly worn hat.

His arms stretched out over his head he let out a deep contented sigh, his eyes closed for a calm moment of zen. Lintu took the opportunity and sidled over to his new friend as he took in the sight of this beautiful man with such strange and exotic tattoos. Ville turned his head, opened his eyes and smiled brightly at the way that seemed to be looking at him in a way one eyes a steak dinner. “You goofy bird, if that is what you really are.” He reached out his hand, long fingers ruffling the feathers under the beak of the raven.

“So soft. I never touched a raven. Or a bird for that matter. They always fly off.” His smile faded a bit, but Lintu didn’t notice and cooed softly, leaning into the delicious feeling of the contact.

“I miss them, Lintu.”

The bird's third eyelid blinked, it’s head cocked at him in question.

“My band mates. Best friends from my teenage years.” His smooth voice wavered, eyes looking into the past just beyond the raven's head. Lintu cawed softly, settling next to the side of the bard, cuddling as best as a raven could.

“They were so talented. We played so many shows in the far kingdoms, then one by one, they were murdered and I decided to go into hiding.” Ville laydown on his side, curling around his feathered friend, slowly stroking the feathers along the sleek body of the raven. “Lintu, did you know that a bard's blood has magical properties? We all knew, but never thought that it would lead to us being killed off for it. And now I am the only one left.” He reached for the bottle of mead while choking back tears, and drank deeply till the bottle was empty. “It's the curse for being a bard that can enchant with song and verse. That's why I leave after a performance so quickly, no need to draw more attention to myself than I already do with my music.”

Ville sighed, setting the bottle down, he then buried his face in the feathers of Lintu, holding the bird firmly against his chest. The raven relaxed and cooed what it could to comfort his friend, grateful for the chance to console Ville. “Again the burden of losing rests upon my shoulders, and its weight seems unbearable. Your tomb is where your heart is, I should have told them, but within me held a secret so terrible.” His rich voice poured into the earthy smelling feathers of Lintu’s bird form. “To cry to know that you're alive, but my river of tears has run dry, I never wanted to fool you, no, but a cold heart is a dead heart, and it feels like I've been buried alive by love.” 

Lintu didn’t mind the wetness of the bard’s tears through his feathers as Ville cried his lyrics in a somber ode to his departed treasured friends. They both stayed like that, letting the silence of the afternoon settle on them.

Shanking with relife at venting his emotions, Ville sat up, looking into the raven's ever attentive eyes, “If I should die before I wake, I pray no one will take my soul to take, if I wake before I die, rescue me with your smile.” He looked into the raven's eyes, and saw his reflection in those all too human green eyes of Lintu and smiled, smoothing the tear soaked feathers. The bird blinked and bobbed his head wishing it could do something more to comfort Ville.

“Thank you Lintu, you are a good bird.” Ville wiped most of the tear stains off his face with his scarf and sitting up hugged his knees resting his chin in thought on them. The shadows were getting long around them and the sun was once more turning the sky from gold to orange.

“Where will you go tonight Lintu? Do you have a home? A tree? A bird house?” He chuckled at the last comment. The raven shook itself in reply and a feather fell from its body to the ground, it then picked up the feather and offered it to Ville. “Well, kittos kittos !' He took the feather in his long fingers and marveled at the blue and purple iridescent colors that shone in the setting sunlight.

“I guess I should get going, I have a gig tonight at a pub called The Rusty Hammer. Then I'll be on my way to the next town, Westchester. I hear there is a mad king there and that he throws some outlandish parties in his castle every week, and serves the finest drinks in any of the kingdoms. I've never been there so it ought to be good to play to a new crowd. Less chances of being found out. Someday I would like to just dissolve into the world and disappear.” Ville smiled down at Lintu and stood, picking up the blanket he stuffed it into his large travel bag along with the empty bottle of mead. He rolled a cigarette and lit it inhaling deeply as if to clear his mind.

“Well, I'm off before the sun sets, are you coming with or--” He was cut short by the raven suddenly taking flight with several loud caws that circled overhead and flew in the direction of the woods. In mere seconds the bird was out of sight and Ville was left standing alone, a little confused, his feelings somewhat hurt at the abrupt departure of the raven.

“Well then, moi moi Lintu, I hope we meet again you silly bird, thanks for killing loneliness with me.” He murmured to the empty lavender sky. With a heavier heart than usual he tucked Lintu's feather into his knitted beanie that was back in place on his head. Gathering up the rest of his belongings and wrapping his cloak around him he made his way down from the hill and into the town once more.

Chapter Text

The raven flew fast as his wings would propel him though the chilly darkening air, he knew it was not too far at this speed. Upon landing the bird stumbled and collapsed at the cabin doorstep. With a long drawn out squawk the raven's feathers dropped to the ground and its shape twisted as it rapidly grew in size. A moment later Lauri in all his naked glory stood upright at a human again. He swayed on his human feet a bit, not used to keeping in the form of the raven for so long. Shaking his head trying to clear it he snapped his fingers twice and blew on the solid oak door to his cabin. It opened wide for him, then shut soundlessly behind the shapeshifter once he was inside.

Lauri's thoughts were racing. He wanted....no… needed to go to The Rusty Hammer. He needed to see, to hear Ville again tonight in human form. Just how he was going to explain himself to the bard was something he still needed to figure out. “Later.” he muttered, digging through his wardrobe for anything without patches or holes in it. He found a form fitting pair of black leather pants and a dark blue cashmere sweater. Lauri paused in front of the full length mirror near his wardrobe. The deep set forest green eyes rimmed in black coal glared back at him. The scars on his chest drew his attention as they did every time, massive tracts of raised scar tissue lay across his ribs and up one side of his torso from a bear attack.

“Was it really worth it Lauri? You stupid fool. What next, are you going to find a dragon and let it attack you?” He could still hear the voice of his former teacher, a shaman scolding him as clear as day while tending to his grizzly wounds years ago.

Lauri then pictured himself as himself curled up next to Ville on the blanket this afternoon. Oh how he wished he could have touched and held the bard, and told him that it was alright to cry and to lament the loss of his band-mates. That he too was not alone in his dark world, instead he had hid behind his feathers. A blush rose to his face in shame that he had not been in human form.  Lauri looked at the rest of himself, his fine, lean figure illuminated by the fire in the hearth caused him to smile seductively. “I'll share your loneliness, Ville, for you are not alone.” He blinked out of the daydream and proceeded to put his clothes on, grabbing up some feathers he tied them into his wild spiky hair. Finally, donning a pair of thick leather boots and his warmest wool cloak, he was ready. Exiting his cabin he snapped his fingers twice and blew on the door. It shut silently, the edges glowing a bright purple for a second then faded, sealed shut by a locking spell.

Smiling with excitement and his heart thumping in his chest, he set out at a jogging pace to the town. It was now almost completely dark out, he had no idea when Ville was going to perform, he wasn’t about to miss a single note.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Rusty Hammer was jam-packed with patrons since word got around that tonight's performance was going to be by the mysterious bard that had played in the square recently.

Ville looked around nervously, taking a seat in the furthest corner from the stage, opting not to be the center of attention until it was time to play. A few people took notice of him and talked in hushed tones to each other, expressions of delight on their faces. A waitress shyly approached his table, he greeted her with a mask of a smile and ordered a bottle of the finest brandy in the house. He placed more than double the amount in her hand, asking that he not be disturbed by anyone. “Y-yes, sure, as you wish sir.” Her blue eyes wide with thanks she hurried off, returning quickly with his bottle and a pewter goblet, then left him alone to himself.

Glancing around the crowded bar once more, he settled into his drink, rolling a few cigarettes for later, he lit one and savored the smoke while sipping his brandy. Still huddled in his cloak and beanie he observed the folks around him, quietly humming a melody he would be playing tonight in an attempt to soothe his ever present performance anxiety.

As some time passed, the din of the tavern grew louder and Ville found himself pleasantly comforted by the brandy’s soothing effects, he began to listen to random conversations amongst the patrons about a dark power that was taking hold of the lands around the town–until there was a commotion near his booth as someone had tripped over another person's boot and was apologizing profusely to the offended party.

“Idiot, watch where y'be walking, that hurt!”

“Sorry sorry, so sorry!!” The voice was melodiously comical, Ville noted as he turned his head a bit to see who it belonged to and nearly fell out of his booth.

The handsome man was pale, short, dressed in fine attire and his hair was black and wild with several raven feathers jutting out of the top and back. Raven feathers!? Ville reached up to touch the one in his beanie that Lintu gave him before departing in such a hurry. “No way...” he whispered in a shocking realization.

The man upon hearing the exclamation turned around, his gaze locked with that of Ville's.

Those eyes ! Ville knew those eyes!! The stranger had a mix of happy-to-see-you and I'm-sorry on his face, frozen in place as if caught in the act of a crime.

The bard's eyes widened, his mouth opened his cigarette dropping to the table as he blurted out, “It's y-you, the bird!! Fucking Lintu!!”

Chapter Text

Several heads went up and turned in the direction of Ville's outburst.

“I-I can explain!” Lauri's hands came up in a 'stay calm' gesture as Ville rose from his seat in the booth. What happened next was not what the shapeshifter had expected at all—grabbing one of Lauri's raised hands, Ville pulled him into a welcoming tight embrace. 

“You came back!!” Ville's display of affection was the last thing he was expecting in the first face-to-face personal encounter. Lauri laughed nervously against the bard’s chest he was once more pressed into–face first this time. With his arms pinned to his sides he returned the hug as best he could, one hand accidentally landing on a firm butt cheek. A hot blush rose to his cheeks as the bard first tensed, then wiggled his ass a bit at the unexpected touch, slowly releasing his hold on his friend. “My, my, Lintu you're a frisky critter eh?” Ville chuckled, playfully taunting and gestured for Lauri to sit with him. An ear to ear grin was plastered across the bard's face.

“Ah, thank you Ville.” Still blushing, Lauri took a seat across from Ville, his eyes darting shyly everywhere but to the man that he was here to see. “Dear Lintu, would you like a drink?” Before he could decline Ville had already obtained a goblet from a passing waitress. “I hope you like brandy.” Ville giggled again in mildly intoxicated delight as he poured a drink for his friend.

Lauri knew he had nowhere else to look as he took the goblet offered to him. Ville's green eyes twinkled in delight, the smile from ear to ear taking in his new friend in human form. “As I live and fucking breathe, you are a shape-shifter aren't you?” He asked in a hushed but excited tone, lighting up another smoke.

Lauri's impish face turned a deeper shade of red “Yes—”

“Why didn't you just tell me then?” Ville's tone of voice changed to ice. Eyes flashed. Lauri's mouth opened in shocked embarrassment, ready to say something in his defense.

“Haha, got ya!” Ville giggled at his friend, laughing once more at the other man's obvious confusion and discomfort. “This is so amazing! What's your real name?” The bard leaned in over the table in anticipation, almost knocking his drink over.

“Lauri. Lauri Ylonen.” His eyes lowered to the table top, voice was small, not knowing what to expect from the somewhat drunk and over-joyed bard.

“Lauri Ylonen.” His name dripped sensually from Ville's lips. “Well, Lintu–Lauri Ylonen, It's finally nice to meet you in your....more appealing form. You’re a handsome fellow, why did you hide behind the feathers when you came to see me play?” Ville asked in a faked hurt tone, face scrunching a bit. He was now absently stroking the hand of Lauri's that was not holding the goblet with his index finger.

This was almost too much for Lauri to take in his mind raced for words. The sensation from Ville's fingers was going right to his stomach and then a bit lower. Biting his lower lip he took a deep breath and stared at Ville.

“I-I wanted to get closer. Everyone likes animals more than people.”

Ville's eyes darted from his finger-foreplay to those of his friend. “Closer?”

“I like you. You voice, your beauty....” Lauri's blush deepened, he fought to keep eye contact.

“Hmmm, do continue.” Ville purred in a lusty voice. “I have been alone for far too long, and sad for even longer, as you know by now after my little talk with you earlier. Something tells me you have wandered the same lonely path in life.” He did have to admit the bard had a point. Suddenly a cow bell sounded, interrupting the little world they had lost themselves in. Ville looked up to the front of the bar-room where the stage was located, uttering a small sigh.

“It's time for me to play Lint---Lauri!” Ville corrected himself, exclaiming gleefully and stood, with Lauri's hand still in his, he brought it to his lips and kissed the back of it lightly. Flashing his trademark smile down the length of Lauri's arm, the bard drained his cup, grabbed his mandolin and made his way through the crowd to the small stage.

Lauri smiled at the display of kindness and affection shown to him by Ville. His heart thumped with joy that his friend was not at all upset by his disguised approach, it beat even harder with the flirting that had just occurred. He sipped his drink letting it soothe away his remaining anxiety. For once in ages Lauri allowed himself to smile from the heart. His eyes followed Ville as he took center stage and all in the bar-room fell silent in anticipation of what was to grace their ears.

Chapter Text

Regaining consciousness and pain, Ville found much to his horror, he had been stripped naked and shackled upright by his aching wrists from a support beam in the middle of a half rotten shack. He was shivering violently from the cold, every inch of him ached, his head pounded from the inside out and his mouth was so dry he could hardly move his tongue. The more he became aware of his semi-conscious state of mind the more inventory of pain he took---pain that alarmed him greatly. His legs still supported him somewhat now that he was awake, but his hands had gone numb, his blurry vision glimpsed at the damage done to his torso and abdomen.

He was covered in countless cuts, bruises and dried blood. Ville coughed, choking back tears from pain that blazed up through his backside to his ribcage from the very act of coughing. He tried not to panic, having been in some pretty bad situations before---this was by far the worst tho. Ville knew he had been violated judging from the pain coming from his rear, he squeezed his eyes shut trying to will himself to wake up from this nightmare, but approaching footsteps and harsh voices caused him to hold still. Biting his lower lip, he tried to focus his vision once more in the dim light of the cabin. He made out several coils of rope, a bowl, and various knives on a table near him that didn't offer any clues, it only served to just build more misery and terror. He decided through the fog of pain to play 'dead' in hopes that his captors would just leave him alone if he did not give them any sport, closing his eyes and let himself go slack in the chains.

The door to the shack opened and what sounded like two men entered, boisterously loud and reeking of booze. “We should drain all his blood now, get rid of the body before anyone comes looking for him.” The smaller of the two thugs suggested, approaching the table.

“Yeah, but I’m going to fuck his tight little ass again.” One of the voices was right in front of Ville now, a rough cold hand ran up his battered ribcage to one of his arms and opened the shackles freeing his wrists. The bard fought hard to keep fight or flight urge in check, instead, letting his dead weight be hoisted over a shoulder. He knew from the thickness of the shoulder that it would be useless in his state to try such a thing and make it out alive. His body was laid out on a smelly old straw mattress without much care, then from above, the sound of articles of clothing being removed. A large calloused, cold hand stroked up one of his legs before pushing it to the side, rough  fingers probed at his previously abused entrance. “What do you think those tattoos mean?” The other voice asked from nearby, the sound of a knife and a bowl being picked up. “He’s a good fuck, that's what they mean.” A dark chuckle from above Ville along with the fingers stuffed in his ass, carelessly working him back open caused him to gag in repulsion.

Suddenly Ville felt himself being flipped onto his stomach, hips pulled up and torso pushed down into the old straw mattress. He would’ve thrown up if he had anything in his stomach. His head spun. He wondered if he would ever hold Lauri again. Ice cold fear spread through him as he heard the man above him cough up some spit and smear it on his hole. “Let me get his blood pumping first, it'll run good if his heart is beating fast.”

A second later Ville's dry mouth opened to pour from his throat, the most hideous scream of agony as his body was violated once more, this time he was fully conscious for the event, much to the delight of his two torturer’s. “Ahh, there's still life left in him yet!!” The thug raping him cackled with glee picked up his pace even harder with this revelation.  Thoughts of Lauri shot through Ville’s mind, and how he wished he had said a proper goodbye to a friend that he could find refuge in, instead of running away. The dark ‘what ifs’ flashed through the pain that now consumed him, now all he wanted to do was scream for death but lacked even the strength to gather a decent lungful of air. 

“Hold him down good, I'm gonna bleed him out now.” The thug that Ville's half open eyes could not focus on had grabbed his arm and pulled so hard on it he felt his shoulder pop out of place, then the bite of a blade into his flesh.

“Yeah....I got him....he ain’t going nowhere, are yeh? We’re gonna send your pretty face to hell you heathen piece of shit,” The bigger thug snarled, his iron like grip holding Ville’s hips up, pistoning in and out of his limp body, while his partner held a bowl under a deep cut running from the inner elbow to mid wrist of the bard. Blood poured in a pulsing trickle into a deep clay bowl.

Ville's eyes glazed over, as he bled out, regretting the degrading sickening pain that was to be his final moments of existence. He could now faintly see his long lost friends standing over him, smiling, waiting with patient expressions. Ville shuddered, the fingers of his slashed arm moved weakly as he tried to reach the pant leg of the closest band-mate, his bass-player. He could almost touch. He swore he could even hear them laughing, urging him to hurry up and that he was going to make them late to the next performance.

The thug atop Ville slammed into him one last time, coming with a growl, letting go of his hips, he sat up pulling out of the limp body of the bard. “Let me do that, you should take your turn before he kicks off.” The thug climbed off of Ville, giving the bard’s bruised ass a hard smack, reaching for his trousers on the floor.

“I walk through the gardens of dying light, and cross all the rivers deep and dark as the night, searching for a reason why time passes by,” Ville whispered through his split lips, his life draining out of his body, ready to resign his life, but the thug never had a chance to put one leg into his trousers, when the door of the shack exploded inward. The deafening roar of a beast was the last thing Ville heard before slipping into a dark void where he could at last be free from life.~~~~

Chapter Text

Bam The Mad King https://www.pinterest.com/pin/278871401895960919/

https://www.pinterest.com/pin/5488830774992840/

Clearing his mind and throat Ville gestured for a beverage before he started playing, within seconds there was a pitcher of ale and a mug on the small table next to where he was seated on a stool.

“Greetings oh beautiful folks! A final performance tonight for you before I journey on.” Several cries of despair arose from the crowd gathered. 

“Shh shh now. Enjoy this now and mourn later, life is too fleeting for such sorrow when you can find happiness in the moment of now.” Ville's voice and advice was reassuring to the crowd even though he was looking directly at Lauri from up on the stage.

Smiling sweetly he focused now on the mandolin in his hands and began to strum it as he sang,

“Memories, sharp as daggers, pierce into the flesh of today, the suicide of love takes away all that matters and burred the remains in an unmarked grave in your heart.”

Ville's eyes closed as his voice surged with energy,

“With the venomous kiss you gave me, I’m killing loneliness with you, with the warmth of your arms you saved me. I'm killing loneliness with you, I'm killing loneliness that turned my heart into a tomb. I'm killing loneliness with you .” Ville's eyes opened and focused on Lauri as he said 'you'.

An involuntary shudder from head to toe shot through the shape-shifter, his breath hitched.

Sharing a secret grin, Ville continued to sing, “Nailed to a cross together as solitude begs us to stay, we disappear into the lie forever and denounce the power of death over our souls as secrets we said to start a war.”

He sang the refrain again, giving the audience his gaze as his voice tapered off, finishing the song.

The people gathered went nuts and Ville found his chance to pause and scoff down some ale as he reveled in the delight of the crowd.

Ville cleared his throat once more and started an introduction to his next song. He ripped into a frenzy of finger picking and grinding chords,

 “From lashes to ashes, and from lust to dust in your sweetest torment I'm lost. And no heaven can help us. Ready, willing and able to lose it all for a kiss so fatal, so warm.”

 As he got into the song more, his attention was caught by an overly handsome blue-eyed young man that had managed to park himself right center stage of Ville in between songs..

The rich fur hood sheltered a cheerful gleaming face framed by wild dark brown locks, the charming smile the stranger wore struck the singer as most intriguing. Ville's heart surged with an urge to pour his soul into his performance under the admiring gaze of those brilliant blue eyes. He gave off an air of importance from the way he was sitting and from the expensive clothing he wore. “Oh it's heartache every moment, from the start till the end, it's heartache every moment with you.”

Ville managed to tear his eyes away from the mesmerizing blue orbs and find Lauri in the back of the crowd who was smiling back at him. The bard was strangely torn between looking at his friend and the newcomer that was now vying for his attention, he turned inwards to his song to keep from skipping a note,

“Deeper into our heavenly suffering, our fragile souls are falling, it's heartache every moment, baby with you.”

Ville finished the song with eyes closed, afraid to open them lest he falter to distraction.

He'd never felt this way during a performance. It delighted yet unnerved him at the same time. Just who was this seemingly important stranger?

Taking another quick swig of his drink to wet  his throat, he felt all eyes on him, but those two pairs of eyes the most. He managed to scan the crowd and smile at the many others gathered there before.

“Play And Love Said No, Ville. Please!” The voice was comically soft in the noise of the tavern but it was as if it had said directly into his ear. The request echoed strangely in his head and before he knew what he was doing, Ville started in on the chords and lyrics of the requested tune,

 “And love's light blue, led me to you. Through all the emptiness that had become my home, love's lies cruel, introduced me to you. And at that moment I knew I was out of hope.”

Almost unwillingly he was singing the song directly to the blue-eyed stranger who had stood up and was swaying to the melody. Ville was almost convinced that the stranger was the only one in the entire room, it felt as if he was under the influence of some sort of magic.

“Kill me, I begged and love said no. Leave me for dead and let me go, kill me, I cried and love said no. Kill me and love said no!” The stranger was beaming with joy as Ville belted out the lyrics.

“Love's icy tomb dug open for you, lies in a cemetery that bears my name. Love's violent tune from me to you, rips your heart out and leaves you, bleeding with a smile on your face.”

As Ville sang the rest of the song he zoned out in the deep blue pools of the stranger's  all ensnaring gaze.

Upon finishing the song he stopped abruptly and stood blinking in confusion, now obviously realizing he was under the influence of some sort of spell. The crowd went wild again and he shook his head to clear it, waving quickly to the audience and decided to bid them a farewell for the night. He didn't want to wrap it up that quickly but his mind was a bit fuzzy from whatever it was that had just had control of him.

“I'm so sorry folks, that will be all for this evening, I am suddenly not feeling too well, please enjoy the rest of your night my darlings, and thank you!!” He waved to the distraught crowd and left the stage making his way back to the booth where Lauri was looking more than concerned. Ville heard the voice that was in his head while on stage, this time louder addressing the crowd. “You heard him folks, back to drinking!” The almost riotous crowd suddenly quieted to the atmosphere it was before Ville took the stage, as if they had forgotten what it was they were upset about.

Lauri rose to steady a clearly shaken Ville. “What happened up there? You sounded great, but that last song...seems you weren’t even playing it somehow.” Lauri scanned the crowd suspiciously.

“I—I don't know, I was playing and then suddenly it felt like I was made to play it. Let's clear out of here now, I have a room upstairs for the night, we'll go have some drinks and talk some more, Lauri.” Ville scratched at his head through his beanie in confusion, gathering up his belongings in a hurry.

“C'mon follow me.” Ville turned, tugging on his friend's sleeve, they ducked out of a door and into a drafty hallway, climbing up a flight of creaky stairs. Ville stopped at a door at the end of a long hallway and fumbled with the key to the room, his hands shaking. Lauri looked over his shoulder nervously as Ville finally got the door open with a little help from Lauri.

Safely in the room, Ville locked the door and sighed leaning against it rubbing his head in agitation. “I need a fucking drink.” He muttered, flashing Lauri a nervous grin as he set his stuff near the bed and grabbed one of the many bottles of wine that were in the drink cabinet.

“Ville, sit down, I'll get you that.” Lauri offered, taking the bottle from the bard's slender hands and gestured to him to sit on the bed while he popped the cork and poured two glasses.

“That man, his eyes, they just sucked me right in. Not like it was a bad thing really, but it was like tunnel vision, as if he and I were the only ones that existed.” Ville took the offered glass of wine, not missing Lauri's now sour expression. Ville snorted, “Aww, is that your jealous face Lauri?”

A deep blush rose to the shape-shifter's impish face as he hid behind his glass of wine, sitting down next to Ville on the small bed. He shrugged, losing himself in the vast array of tattoos on the bard's arms, too shy to make eye contact. After a few moments of quiet and reprieve between the two, there was a commotion in the hallway outside the door. Both Ville and Lauri looked at each other then to the door in alarm.

“Beg your pardon, I would like the pleasure of speaking with the Bard Valo?” A muffled voice requested through the door. “Is this his room?” The voice added with a hopeful tone.

Frowning slightly Ville patted Lauri's thigh for him to stay put as he got up and tiptoed to the door.

“Who wants the pleasure may I ask?” His voice was deep and confident despite his trembling hand resting on the lock to the door.

“Open up and find out oh Infernal One.” Came a cheerful reply from the other side of the wooden door.

Ville's jaw dropped at the title he had not heard used in ages. He unlocked the door and opened it so fast he nearly hit his face with it. “You!” Ville gasped in shock for the second time that evening, stepping back.

“Yep. It's me, The Mad King of Westchester, Lord Bam Margera! I just had to come and see you after that amazing performance!” The young blue-eyed man, well built but a little shorter than Ville, dressed in some of the most stylish clothes either of them had seen, bowed deeply to the bard in respect and admiration before entering the room. From behind, Ville heard Lauri mutter in disgruntlement something about ‘there goes the quiet evening.’

Chapter Text

It got rowdy quick in that room. Bam had eagerly helped himself to a bottle of vina, not even bothering with a glass– just taking generous swigs of the hard liquor without a care in the world, much to Lauri's distaste. The shapeshifter remained firmly rooted to his spot on the bed, opting to be quietly antisocial, yet keeping out of the way of the wild arm gestures now being used to talk with by Ville and Bam alike. Both of them either excitedly pacing about the room or sitting down only to jump up in exclamation about something they had done or experienced that was similar. Smoking and drinking all the while.

Ville was highly amused with the king's dramatic flair of describing his kingdom and strange assortment of friends, often laughing hysterically or giggling himself into a mild coughing fit.

Lauri would force himself to smile once in a while pretending to give a fuck, when all he truly wanted was to get to know Ville a bit more–alone and on a one on one basis. Nevertheless, he kept quiet, merely watching as the two fast-new friends talked about music, something called ‘skateboarding', new inventions and certain dark events unfolding in that part of the land.

'This asshole is a flip case! And he's a king!? He has magic too. What kind of moron gets to have such strong magic?' The shapeshifter mused bitterly in his head, then he slipped and let a thought out entirely by accident.

“King of what exactly?” Lauri blurted out the thought, biting his lower lip in embarrassment, he focused on the floor as if looking for a way out of the conversation he’d just involved himself in.

Bam stopped in mid sentence, looking at Lauri and flashed an amused smile at him, running a hand though his short curly brown hair, shaking off the abrasive question, he shot Ville an evil look and stood up from his chair.

Ville fell silent, sitting back on the bed with his legs folded, his eyes gleaming with inebriated joy that his friend had finally spoken up, even if it was to be rude. “Oooooh.” he breathed, hugging his knees in anticipation of what would happen next.

Bam knelt before Lauri and looked him dead in the eyes, freezing the latter in place with just his penetrating gaze, he moved to place both hands upon the shapeshifter's knees, slowly running them up the length of the man's thighs. Lauri found himself unable to move nor look away, half-empty glass still in hand, breath hitching at the caress. Bam's hands stopped just near Lauri's groin. Ville uttered a small noise at the erotic cene playing out before him.

“Why don't you just relax and have a good time Lauri.” Bam whispered in a suggestive tone, he stood up and ruffled the shapeshifter's feathery hair. 

“That was hot.” Ville commented, downing the rest of his glass of wine, cheeks red from drink and excitement. Bam chuckled maniacally, sauntering over to his seat. “Just wait for it.”

Lauri blinked slowly, sitting still for a few seconds, then slowly turned his head, regarding Ville with a sloppy out-of-character smile on his face, and downed the contents of his glass with gusto.

“I think I need another drink! Woah!!” He stood excitedly and pranced over to Bam and affectionately patted the scruffy face, “ My you are hilarious! Ville, can we go and visit his castle soon? Oh my Gods, I bet the acoustics are unbelievable there, your voice will shake the walls I'm sure!!”

Ville's eyes darted from the new 'having a good time' Lauri to Bam in utter shock, “Ahhhmmm what just happened to him?” He asked as Lauri happily ambled off to pick a bottle out of the liquor cabinet.

Bam giggled and leaned forward as if he didn’t want anyone else but them to hear, “I have the power of suggestion. I kinda pulled it on you earlier to play And Love Said No. Sorry about that, I'll try not to do that again to you.”

Ville looked mildly shocked, but then with a smile he asked, “Well, it is a damn good song you requested, all is forgiven. So, how long does it last?”

“About 12-24 hours depending on how stubborn the person is. I can only use it on the same person once every 24 hours. Or even a small crowd, notice how they all left you alone after I told them to go about their business? Yep. That was me. You're welcome by the way, I fear they might’ve turned on you if I didn’t intercede.” Bam reached out and tickled under Ville's chin affectionately.

Ville's face scrunched at the unfamiliar feeling, “Kiitos Bam, that is quite the power you possess, I’m glad you know to use it for the better and not the worse.” He looked over to Lauri who had been drinking from a bottle of wine in one hand, a smile plastered all over his impish face he blurted out, “Who wants a lap dance? Let’s party!”

Bam and Ville both erupted in laughter. “Come now Lintu, sit and I'll play us some tunes you silly bird.” Ville suggested, patting the bed next to him.

Bam's face twisted in confusion at the name drop, “Wait, what? A…Lintu? What’s that?”

“Haha yeah, I'm a,” -hiccup- “shapeshifter! I can change into a raven, and a bear!” Lauri’s words were slurred as he swayed on his feet, flapping his arms while growling, adding, “Lintu is Northern word for birrrrd.” Ville reached up to help steady his tipsy friend into sitting next to him before he fell over, clearly he couldn’t hold his alcohol.

Lauri giggled drunkenly and leaned into Ville’s body, the latter who now looked concerned, “Shh, don't be saying that too loud, your kind is rare, what if someone overheard?” The bard hissed, taking the bottle of wine and set it on the floor, and gathered up his friend who now was laying half in his lap, drunk as a fool.

“I'll be damned! That's a fucking awesome power, don't worry, Lauri your secret is safe with me,” Bam marveled, “I thought all the shifters were dead, hunted down over the past year to extinction.”

“C-cause people think we are demons,” Lauri murmured in a small voice, his dark rimmed eyes looking distant. Ville stroked the feathered head in his lap, then Lauri took a breath and started to sing, much to Bam and Ville's surprise.

“Because of you, I find myself surviving, trying harder. Because of you, I've done things that I never thought of doing.” Lauri's hands gripped onto Ville's pants and legs as if to reassure himself that Ville was there.

“I let my soul taste the pain. I put myself against the grain.” His voice rose to a sweet and smooth melancholy pitch despite his state of inebriation as his eyes squeezed shut. “Because of you, I don't allow the night to fill my sky and darken my view. Because of you, I lean towards the light. Because of you, I have something to lose.” Lauri's voice then faded off as he tried to bite at the end Ville's scarf dangling in his face, looking up at Ville he uttered one last giggle and went limp, passing out where he lay.

Bam and Ville looked at each other and then back to the passed out Lauri in the bard's lap, “Huh, I didn't know he could sing, his man is just full of surprises!” Ville commented, poking at Lauri’s exposed rosy cheek and looked up to see Bam standing, fighting off a yawn.

“Guess I'll be on my way, no need to imbibe with you anymore than what we already have done tonight, leave you two love birds to get some rest.” Bam giggled at the pun. “He's really got a nice voice and seems overly fond of you Ville. Then again, you are one attractive ticket!” He complemented, bending down to take the bard's face in his hands, kissed him on the lips, hard and deep. Ville, too astounded by the act to say anything, simply melted into the feel of Bam’s lips against his.

Standing, Bam chuckled at his new friend’s reaction and series of the night's events. He then pulled out a neatly folded piece of paper from a pocket, he set it on the bed next to Ville. “Here’s a map, when you guys get rested and feel like getting out of town, head out my way, you can be my guests for as long as you like!” He bowed to Ville, then added, “Your Infernal-ness, I bid you and your friend a good night, and hope to see you soon!” 

“Kiitos Bam, I have no doubt we will be paying your kingdom a visit soon.” Ville’s voice was a bit rough with the lust that was sparked by the kiss, Bam winked and turned making his way over to the door, exiting quickly, then locking it securely behind him.

Chapter Text

For long moments all Ville could do was just sit there quietly for a while, processing all that had happened that night. He had met a shapeshifter, in both the raven form and his human form–which was needless to say, a lot more attractive than the feathered one. How he had gotten mind-scrambled, then met Mad King Bam, drank his ass off, then seduced by said mad king. And currently, he was a pillow for passed out drunk Lauri.

“Oh Lauri, you are full of personality, you just don't know it.” He crooned while extracting himself from under his friend, gently positioning Lauri into a more comfortable place on the bed. He got up and used the washroom. After taking a much needed piss, he gazed into the half broken mirror at his weary reflection. He allowed himself a peaceful moment to think that perhaps the future wasn’t going to be so bad, so lonely. Then looking past his reflection in the dingy mirror to the bed in the room behind him he saw Lauri curled up into a ball, he felt a peaceful feeling in his heart he hadn't felt in years. Blowing out the washroom lamp, he made his way over to the bed, peeling his shirt off, tiredly dropping it on the floor. The scarf followed and then his beanie he set on the nightstand, he reflectively touched the feather sticking out of the top of it with affection.

Blowing out the last lamp next to him, he climbed into the creaky bed next to Lauri, lastly kicking his boots off. He opted to keep his pants on for modesty's sake and pulled the tattered blanket up over the both of them, fending off the chill of the room. Lauri uttered a sound of mild distress at the chilliness, prompting Ville to gather him up in his long arms, drawing the shorter man tight into his bony frame for shared warmth. He nuzzled his face into the feathers and hair, letting it tickle his nose, enjoying the smell, which was somewhat like burning leaves. It was like a hidden memory you just can't quite really remember. Lauri's body fully relaxed within Ville's embrace, this was an absolutely perfect feeling after the tumultuous life he had led, the bard thought with a smile he drifted into sleep, not alone for once.

His dreams were, however, not so tranquil…

Ville screamed at the top of his lungs, but it seemed that nothing came out of his mouth despite the horrifying effort. The screams were for Lauri, whose flesh was burning away from his body as Ville watched in powerless, utter horror--Lauri had been tied to a large stake and set afire by a shadowy mob. He writhed and shrieked in pain as the flames rapidly consumed his body.

“Burn the demon!! Watch it burn!! We will purify the lands. We will end you next, bard. Omen of death, your blood will be purified!!” The voices from the unseen mob hissed over and over from the darkness around his body that was tied down flat to the earth with binding spells. “Watch the demon burn. Your Infernal blood can sing its dying song in the realm of the dead demons, Lord Filth demands it!!!” The chanting of an unseen mob, the promises of pain and suffering got louder and louder around Ville, the distant pounding of a drum accompanied by the cruel chanting, as Lauri's screams for mercy caused Ville to thrash violently till suddenly he found his voice.

“ NO!! STOP THIS NOW!!!” The desperate plea blasted forth from Ville's mouth, upon waking from the nightmare, splitting night time silence of the room. He sat bolt upright in bed, sweating and looking around in panic. Lauri was still fast asleep, he felt around blindly in the darkness touching his friend's skin. Ville let out a sob of relief that there were no burns, no damage to the warm soft flesh under his calloused fingertips, his friend was alive. His mind raced reminding him that it was all a horrible, horrible night terror. Or was it?

“Noooo.” The bard moaned pitifully as he untangled himself from the quiet form laying next to him. “Why must I push everyone away?” He asked the darkness, feeling his heart grow heavy with the rhetorical question. Ville knew the price of the power he carried, it would doom anyone that got close to him, it had before, and it would happen again if he wasn’t vigilant. Tears started to leak from Ville’s eyes as he tugged at his hair in frustration. This was part of his curse. He clutched at his head trying to calm his racing thoughts, anxiety fueled him to act right then. Stumbling out of bed he pulled his boots on, and dressed quickly. He had to leave, now. Not for himself but for Lauri. Innocent little Lintu.

Ville bit his lower lip, trying to hold back sobs as he pulled on his beanie, not noticing in the shadows that the feather Lauri gave him had fallen out and landed on the bed where he had been laying.

He leaned over Lauri, in the dim half-moon light he admired how beautiful his friend looked. Peaceful. Alive. Safe.

“I will always have you in my heart, even on the darkest of days, Lintu. Forgive me if you don't understand why,” Ville spoke softly, then leaned in and kissed his friend's pale cheek, not noticing a couple of tears that had landed on Lauri’s face. Several muted sobs wracked his thin frame as he stood, turning away quickly from the only source of comfort he had known in a long long time. Not hesitating a moment more, Ville grabbed his belongings and snuck out of the room, soundlessly closing the door behind him without looking back.

Chapter Text

Clearing the now shattered wooden door of the cabin, a rampaging Kodiak bear bounded forward into the cabin, growling fiercely, it set its attack on the two thugs that were now scrambling about for their lives. It revealed the fear that wafted into its sensitive nose while powerful claws mauled one of the thugs it had easily knocked over and pinned down. Blood spattered across the floor, soaking the fur on its chest and paws, but it didn’t matter until its targets had stopped moving and making noise.

With one thug down, reduced to a heap of mangled flesh and bones, the bear whirled around on it's heels to trap the other thug who was trapped in a corner, shrieking hysterically in terror, his hands held up in a pathetic attempt of defense. Enjoying the release of pent up rage, it paused for a moment, swinging its massive head back and forth, growling in discontent as it closed in on its last victim. The murderous bear mused that the man had no pants on, and had already pissed and shit himself in fear, but as it approached he could smell blood of another on him. That scent was familiar! Growling in question the bear lifted its snout in the air and snuffled for the source of the familiar scent in the tainted air of the cabin, making grumbling chuffing noises all the while.

Blood, sweet and pure, not of these two thugs. And that scent. Ville! Rage surged through the bear's mind when it at last realized who the scent and blood belonged to–a crumpled, all too still form of Ville atop a ramshackle bed.

“Eat him!” The man shrieked when he saw the bear take notice of their object of torture.

This only caused the bear's massive head to swing back to the attention of the thug, coming nose to nose with him. I think not. In a heartbeat the bear lunged forward, its mouth easily engulfing the man's skull and snapped shut, reducing it to nothing but a mass of brains and skull fragments.

Shaking its head and stepping back the bear spit out chunks of brain and skull, roaring aloud in victory. The roar rapidly became more high pitched and human sounding at the bear collapsed, twisting on the floor, chunks of its thick fur falling from its shrinking and shifting form.

Seconds later, a naked, blood covered Lauri pushed himself up off the dirt floor, victory short-lived, he stumbled over to the shattered form of Ville. To his horror in his haste, he had knocked over the bowl of the bard's blood onto the floor as he knelt next to the cot. His now human reflexes triggered him to gag back the vomit rising in his throat at the tragic state he now found Ville in. 

“No, no, no, no no!!!” Lauri's voiced his denial over and over, but knew he had to act quickly. With trembling bloody hands he took action, ripping a length of the thin, ragged blanket to tourniquet around Ville’s up cut arm. Carefully he turned Ville’s body onto his back, trying not to notice the many cuts and bruises of violence on the pale, once beautiful skin of his friend. “Please, please be alive, “ he pleaded, feeling for a pulse at the slender neck. He felt one weak push of blood in the artery under his fingertips that brought a tearful smile of relief. Anger faded to sorrow that filled Lauri, clouding his mind as he tried to grasp just what had happened here and why. Ville's abused body, blood and bodily fluids everywhere–it was the stuff of nightmares. A shallow ragged moan from Ville snapped him back to the dire situation at hand, urgently, Lauri quickly wrapped Ville's body up in the remains of the blanket. Much to his reprieve, he noticed the left arm wound had stopped bleeding, allowing him to fold the wounded arm up over the other, making it easier to carry his body.

“Ville, if you can hear me, please keep breathing. You are safe now, I’ve got you.” Lauri whispered reassuringly against Ville's cold cheek as he hefted his friend’s body in his arms with the ease of strength that only anger, protectiveness and adrenaline could give. Ignoring the gruesome scene in the cabin around him, and the fact that he himself was a blood-covered, naked mess didn’t matter in the least. Lauri made his way as fast as he could out of that cabin and into the gathering twilight of the forest. He didn't feel the cold, nor the sharp stones and twigs under foot, all he could feel was the horrible reality that if he didn't get Ville back to his lodge and start working on him, that he would once more lose what he had come to hold so dear.

Chapter Text

How long it took to make his way back to his lodge Lauri didn't know, but it seemed like forever to him, the frail body in his arms was the heaviest burden he ever had to carry in his life. Struggling to keep from coming undone, he kept walking and stumbling naked and barefoot through the cold, dark wilderness. It wasn’t until upon arriving at the small yard around the cabin he managed a tired smile, he leaned into the door, chanting the word to open it and let him in.

Immediately stumbling over to his bed he deposited Ville's body there, then over to the hearth. He snapped his fingers, conjuring smoldering coals to jump back to life creating a warm blaze. Lauri then set a large pot of water to boil and gathered up some clean rags, bandages and herbal ointments, only then did he pause to wash himself off. Dressing in an old wooly robe and trousers, he proceeded to attend to Ville’s dire condition.

Taking a deep breath, preparing himself mentally as to what injuries he would encounter, Lauri unwrapped the blanket from Ville’s body, instantly fighting back angry tears. His beautiful friend lay in tatters before him. Taking a deep breath he firstly addressed the arm with the life threatening cut on it. The tourniquet had stopped any more blood from escaping, allowing it to clot. In additional disgust, Lauri noted the arm was dislocated as it moved un-naturally with little resistance, so as gently as one could be when relocating a socket, Lauri wiggled it around until felt the joint line up under his fingers then with a quick twist and push, Ville's right arm was back in place. Lauri washed the dirty crusted blood from the wound as best as he could without making it bleed again, and taking a small knife, heated the blade in the coals of the fireplace. He immediately pressed the blade to the wound, searing it shut, gagging from the smell of burning flesh. He half expected Ville to wake up at the pain, but a glance at the bruised face he knew his friend was far from responsive to any stimuli in his condition. With the worst wound cauterized, he smeared salve onto the wound, carefully wrapping it in clean bandages. Next, he dipped a rag in hot water and proceeded to clean Ville's battered face.

 “Why did you leave me that night? Why would anyone want to hurt you like this?” Lauri whispered the questions aloud while scrubbing through Ville's curly hair as best he could with another wet rag removing caked blood and sweat. He worked his way down the lean body of the bard, inspecting every wound, treating and dressing them properly. Lauri paused to admire the tattoos that adorned the pale skin. “So beautiful and unique, just like you.” He commented under his breath, tracing the swirls along the intricate sleeve of Ville’s left arm.

Lauri knew he was putting off the worst of what he had to address. Dumping the dirty water, he filled the bowl with more clean hot water, he bit his lower lip and gently turned Ville's body over onto his stomach. A gut wrenching wail spilled from his mouth as he got up from the floor to sit down on the bed. “Why!? Just...why!?” He lamented, teeth grinding in anger. With shaking hands he tenderly wiped away the semen and blood on Ville's back and buttocks. He then with the utmost devotion cleaned the mess from the anus and surrounding area. Blushing in a mixture of anger and embarrassment, he leaned in and inspected Ville's ass for any damage. There was some minor tearing but nothing like he had imagined, Lauri's face burned a deeper shade of red as he carefully applied salve to the area.

“Well then, talk about getting to know you better, Ville, this isn't exactly how I imagined it would be,” Lauri muttered in dark humor, sitting up from his friend's silent form he breathed a deep long sigh of relief that he had done all he could do, once more carefully rolling Ville's body onto his back, and tucked him in with the warmest blanket he had.

Staring down at Ville for long moments, Lauri started to worry about the mental damage Ville suffered, reaching down he tenderly smoothed the damp brown locks in an attempt to soothe his own nerves. Lauri's lower lips quivered, unable to hold back his emotions that slammed into him like a cannonball, he crumpled onto the floor next to bed screaming and swearing. He let all pour out until his vocal chords could only make raspy noises. Soon the only sound there was the crackling of the fire and Ville's shallow breathing. Resting his head on the edge of the bed, Lauri sighed at the release of tension, wiping tears from his burning eyes, “At least you are alive kultaseni .” He whispered against the mattress, slowly falling into a much needed slumber.

Chapter Text

When Lauri woke the next morning he could barely move from where he had been sleeping on the floor, but before attempting to get up, he watched Ville's chest rise up and down, grateful that the bard had made it through the night. 

Bruises by the dozens were starting to darken where he had been beaten, a black eye and split lip made the young man look more corpse than a survivor. Lauri wished this was all just a nightmare, but the longer he looked at his comatose friend, the more apparently real it was. Lauri reached over and ran a finger down the undamaged part of Ville's face, wishing those green eyes would open. “Why the fuck were those guys doing what they were doing to you Ville?” He asked even though he knew he'd get no answer.

Getting up stiffly he yawned and snapped his fingers, once more the fire obediently jumped back to life. He put water on to boil and tried to go about his daily ritual of bathing, cleaning, studying forest magic lore and meditation.

Knowing that Ville was not capable of eating anything, Lauri carefully managed to funnel a mixture of porridge, combined with healing herbal tea down the bard's throat, all the while talking to his friend, and trying to carry on his day to day routine. But by the fourth day, Lauri was starting to get worried. Ville's ribs and collar bones were starting to show more than usual. He needed to eat more, but he also needed to be awake for that. The bruises were just starting to fade, and the cuts had nearly healed, but his friend was wasting away in a coma.

By the fifth night Lauri had tried to waken Ville by using various methods. Shouting, screaming, tickling, but nothing worked. He sank to the floor near the bed in despair with the fact that Ville was starving to death.

A loud banging at his cabin door startled him so bad he nearly knocked over the nightstand. “Who the fuck–” he quickly brought the covers up over Ville's head hiding his entire form from who ever was at the door.

“Is there a Sir Ylonen present?” A familiar voice inquired from the other side of the enchanted cabin’s oak door.

Lauri's face twisted in confusion as he scrambled to his feet, smoothing out the ragged outfit he was wearing, “No way. It can’t be him ,” he muttered in a mixture of feelings about who it was on the other side of the door, he put on his best defiant glare and snapped his fingers at the door, bidding it to swing open.

“Fuck, that's cool! How'd you do that!?” The Mad King, Bam exclaimed, quite amused, just before he merely strolled into Lauri’s cabin flashing a grin. He was accompanied by a frumpy looking shorter man who was half cross-eyed and muttering something about a key-key and behind him, followed by a taller handsome blond haired man sporting a reddish scruffy beard and mischievous blue eyes. All were dressed in fancy, yet an odd style clothing Lauri had never seen the likes of.

“None of your business, King Bam. To what do I owe the pleasure?” Lauri fired off the questions at the invasive company, trying to keep his composure in front of the uninvited guests. “Just how did you find my cabin?” His fists clenched at his sides.

“Well, greetings to you, too kind sir.” Bam looked hurt at the harsh greeting, retorting with just as much sass, yet bowing deeply to his reluctant host.

Lauri bit his lip at how venomous his words were, “Pardon m'lord, I've just been...dealing with issues , and I don't like unexpected visitors.” He lowered his eyes for a moment, fighting the urge to look over at Ville hidden under a blanket.

“I wanted to see Ville again, so I asked around the town, they said that a crazy loaner lived on the edge of town in the woods, so I just followed some paths and ended up here. Though I must say, it was quite a bitch to find.” Bam explained, looking around the cabin at all the oddities, and clutter. “It looks bigger on the inside,” he mused.

“Eeyyyy got anyyyy ale?” The goofy, frumpy looking companion piped up out of nowhere, breaking the awkward tension, obviously already intoxicated.

Without looking behind himself, Bam reached back and slapped the man upside the head. “Shut up Raab. This is Sir Raab of Himself. He's an idiot. Just ignore him.” Bam explained, then gestured fondly to his other companion, “This here is Sir Ryan of Dunn.”

Lauri looked from one to the other, sizing the both of them up, then he forced a smile, “Yes, where are my manners, let me get you gentlemen a drink.” Despite the intrusion, he did have manners, and shortly, each man had a mug of his home-brew in hand.

“Ville, is he here?” Bam asked hopefully, Ryan sniggered as he took a long drink from his mug. “Mmm this is good!” He remarked, missing the glare Bam had shot him. Not seeing a table to sit down at, Bam walked over to the bed and prepared to plant his ass there.

“Uhm. Well, HEY !!” Lauri screeched, darting over to the mad king, shoving him away from the bed.

“What the fuck Ylonen?” Bam snapped, trying to not spill his drink from the shove. Instantly, his two comrades' hands moved to their swords in reaction.

“I'm sorry, you uhh, can't sit there.” Lauri used his much shorter body, trying to block Bam's prying gaze of sudden interest at the bed. 

Alas, without much effort the taller man elbowed his host out of the way, and reaching down, pulled back the blanket. He stumbled back in complete shock, “ What the fuck happened to him !?”

Lauri instantly moved protectively in between Bam and Ville. “I'd like to know the same thing, I woke up after that night you introduced yourself to us at the tavern in an empty bed. Ville had evidently left during the night, then two days later I'm out in the woods mushroom hunting and I heard screaming.” Lauri shuddered at having to recall the all too fresh memory.

“I thought I was imagining it, but the scream was from Ville, obviously in pain. I instantly ran in the direction of the screams where I found him in an old abandoned cabin, bleeding to death and horribly beaten.” Lauri chose his words carefully as not to mention he has shifted into his bear form and dealt with the thugs accordingly.

“Wuhhh---he's all fucked up wuuwauhhh!!” Raab commented from where he stood across the room, this time only receiving a glare from Bam.

“That explains why he never showed up. That's part of the reason why I'm here, I was really looking forward to his visit!” Bam rubbed at his goatee in frustration. Lauri frowned in mild sympathy at the mad king's realization.

“Please, let me look at him, I might be able to help.” Bam's voice matched the look of despair on his otherwise cheerful, no fucks-given face.

Lauri, reaching his wits end, growled and stepped aside, letting the mad king kneel down next to the bed. “Damn Ville, what happened, why the fuck would anyone do this to you?” Bam’s whispering question was trembling with a mixture of sadness and anger as he peeled back the dark eyelids of his comatose friend. Dull, green, sightless eyes stared up at nothing. “Hmmm.” Bam closed the bard’s eyes and turned back to Lauri with a smirk. 

“So, here's the deal,” Bam declared, standing up, “I can wake him from a coma with my power of suggestion. I did this before for that waste of a jerk-off over there, when he fell and smacked his empty skull and was out cold for almost a week.” Bam jerked his thumb once more at Raab who was making himself a nuisance to Ryan who was trying to slap the man away from him. Lauri looked from Bam to Raab and back to Bam, his eyes blazing with hope, nodding for the mad king to continue.

“If he doesn't eat soon, he'll die. I think you know this already, Ylonen. And I really kinda like Ville, so…here's the deal. You suck me off, and I'll use my command to wake him up.” Bam grinned intensely and folded his arms across his chest waiting for the counter offer he knew he'd get. Ryan and Raab cackled in the background.

Lauri's eyebrows shot up as far as they ever had gone, jaw dropping in dismay, “W-what kind of fucking offer is that!? Why don't you just wake him up!?” His voice was several octaves of offended.

“Well, I do enjoy extortion, I think you should show a king respect and by pleasuring me with that tart, little mouth of yours, that should do nicely. Besides, I'm awfully horny.” Bam explained in a calm sultry voice, eyes locking onto Lauri’s red plump lips.

Lauri looked anxiously to Bam's friends who hovered near, quietly watching the scene unfold with rapt interest. He was breaking a sweat now. “And if I don't?” He asked, looking back to the mad king with defiance.

“Well, I could just use my power and suggest that you suck me off, or leave.” Bam said with a checkmate grin.

“You wouldn't.” Lauri snapped, fists clenching at his sides, ready to swing.

“Oh? But wouldn't I?” Bam countered victoriously, raising an eyebrow.

Lauri chewed his lower lip and looked at Ville's wasting away in his bed, then to Bam's crotch, finally with a sigh of resignation, he looked up at the mad king. “ Fuck ! Damnit, fine then, I'll do it for Ville.”

All at once, howling laughter erupted from Bam’s two cohorts, who slapped each other in childish glee at the outcome, “Oh oh oh can we watch!?” Ryan asked hysterically, giggling.

“Absolutely fuck no! You two fucktards can wait outside, unless you want to blow me too.” Bam snapped, jerking his thumb at the door. That seemed to shut the both of them up as they sulked over to the door that opened once more with an absent snap of Lauri's fingers and slammed shut behind them.

Now that they were alone, Bam turned back to Lauri, and promptly unbuckled his trousers. Avoiding eye contact, Lauri slowly got on to his knees as the trousers dropped down the muscular legs of the mad king. His face burning red with shame looked up at the already hard, thick cock jutting out at eye level. “This is sick, just so you know.” He commented as Bam's hands eagerly reached down to guide the shape-shifter's head closer to his erection.

“ Yeah , I know it is, now suck!” Bam pleaded, eyes closing in rapture as he felt hot wetness slide down the length of his dick, his fingers tangling in the mess of feathers and unkempt black hair of Lauri’s head.

Lauri squeezed his eyes shut, bracing his hands against Bam’s flexing thighs for balance while his mouth was fucked. He tried to suck a little bit, moving his tongue along the length, but Bam's cock was too big for his mouth to allow any sort of movement. “Hmm, fuck yeah Lintu, such a nice little mouth you have.”

Lauri suddenly ripped his mouth from off of Bam's cock and glared up at him. “YOU don't get to call ME that!!” He spat, eyes dark and defiantly fierce, his sharper than usual finger nails dug into Bam's thighs painfully. The mad king had evidently crossed a line.

“Ohh shit, ok, alright, Lauri …just fucking... please , fucking suck me off!” Bam's voice was a tense whimper. He gazed down with want and an expression of apology as Lauri's mouth once again engulfed his aching erection. Lauri tried to secretly imagine that he was doing this to Ville, in an attempt to help him forget just who he was doing this to.

Bam couldn’t help moan uncontrollably while he slowly fucked Lauri's mouth, enjoying every second of hot wet friction, but careful not to gag the man as he started to suck in rhythm with the thrusts. Just as Lauri was wondering if he was going to have to swallow, Bam let out a growl, his fingers reflexively pulling on Lauri's hair as he shot his load without any sort of warning right down his throat. Lauri let out a muffled cry of shock and gagging as he struggled to pull his now cum filled mouth off of Bam's cock.

Bam panted in delight, untangling his fingers from Lauri’s hair for the shape-shifter to scramble away from him. “Fuck you Bam.” Lauri glared daggers up at the mad king, as he spit and coughed up the load of jizz unceremoniously onto the floor, grabbing a rag and wiping his mouth as best he could. Lauri stood, hastily grabbing a pitcher of water and rinsing his mouth out over and over. Bam's laughter echoed about the cabin as he wiped the sweat off his forehead, and pulled his trousers back up. 

“That was very nice. I'm quite pleased with your efforts. Sorry about no warning there Lauri.” He chuckled and clapped the smaller man on the back in a job well done, Lauri’s reaction was a withering a 'fuck-off' look. “Now, please, wake him. You promised!” He wiped at his mouth once more as if he could never rid himself of the bitter taste.

Bam rubbed his goatee thoughtfully and went to the bedside, leaning down he put his lips to Ville's ear and whispered something that Lauri strained to hear. Bam stood and smiling, turned to Lauri, he lowered his head, placing a tender out of character kiss on his forehead. “He'll be fine now Lauri, take good care of him, I’ll be expecting the both of you to visit soon.” Bam stepped away from Lauri, striding to the door. More than eager to have Bam leave, he snapped his fingers for the door to open, letting the mad king out. It closed, leaving Lauri rather confused and conflicted, alone with Ville once again.

“What did he say to you?” Lauri asked his still unconscious friend, as he sat down on the bed, gazing down at the bard’s pale face searching for any sign of consciousness from his friend, he waited anxiously for what seemed like forever, until suddenly… Ville's eyes opened and a ragged scream poured forth from his dry throat, hands reaching for Lauri, fingers grasping weakly at the shape-shifter's arms.

 “ Lintu ...” Ville sobbed, clutching his friend tightly for fear he might lose him again. Lauri’s eyes filled with tears of relief and he gathered Ville into his arms with a grateful sob, “It's alright Ville, you are safe, I'm here. I'll always be here.”

Chapter Text

Ville ate and ate well for the first time in days that night, with Lauri in ‘mama hen’ mode, fussing over his friend with a feast of food. Lauri had furnished him with some old trousers and a wooly tunic; they were a bit short and small on Ville’s lanky frame, but  would suffice for now until they went into town. Ville was honestly being driven up the wall with all the attention, “Would you just sit the fuck down Lauri?” Ville finally spoke up, having had enough of being doted on by the shapeshifter for one day. Lauri blushed in realization that he was being overbearing, and brought a chair over to the side of the bed, forcing himself to sit with a deep sigh. 

Clearing his throat, Lauri spoke up first, “Ville, do you remember anything, like what happened and why it happened to you?” Lauri asked, glancing up to Ville's face only to see unconditional affection on his features.

“I don't really recall much after being ambushed in the woods, I was hit pretty hard in the head. Before that, I had a nightmare that evening at the tavern, I-I freaked out and left, I just didn't want anything bad happening to you, and that nightmare scared the shit out of me." Ville rubbed at his face anxiously, as if he could rid himself of the horrible, potentially fortuitous nightmare before continuing, "you have to understand, Lauri, that I have been drifting along alone for quite some time now, there seems to be something or someone after me, and I'll be dammed if I let you get caught up in it all, he paused and taking a deep breath, he continued on with what he could recall, "after fleeing the tavern, I had set up a small fire in the woods on the edge of town, a random spot where I had believed to be safe just for the rest of the night. Shortly after I was somewhat settled next to the fire, I can remember hearing a branch snap or something and then a sharp pain at the back of my head, then...nothing until I woke up...to...” Ville's voice went low and drifted off to silence as he sort of stared off at the wall behind Lauri.

Lauri twisted uncomfortably in his chair upon learning this, fingers worrying the frayed ends of a thread on his tunic before speaking, “Lucky I was nearby and heard your screams when I did. I followed your…screams and found you nearly dead in that cabin.” He chewed on his lower lip as to what and how he'd say what he wanted to next. “I took care of the two guys that had you held captive. They had done some pretty bad shit to you, but I'm sure you know that by the way your body feels.” Lauri blushed again this time in anger at the inhuman abuse his friend had received at the hands of those two thugs.

“Lauri, I'll be alright, you saved me. I'm alive after all. I should've left like I did and think spending the rest of the night in the woods was a good idea in these times.” Ville reached out and took one of Lauri’s hands in his, bringing it to his lips he kissed it tenderly, gazing up the arm to the deep set dark green orbs that looked back at him with the utmost dedication. Ville then continued, “What I want to know is how you saved me. I'm not trying to be mean here, but you're not exactly fighting material darlin'.” He chuckled, tucking some of his hair behind his ear ready to hear the mysterious answer.

Lauri sighed again, his expression turning serious, and letting go of the bard's hand, he stood up and stepped away from the bed, puzzling the bard, wondering if he had offended his friend in some way. “What I'm about to do, don't freak out. I can...ummm change into a bear. Wanna see?”

Ville's face remained blank for a few seconds, processing what he was just told, then burst out laughing and clapping his hands. “Oh my my, you are a most intriguing person Lauri! Haha, yeah, show me what you got! Just as long as you don’t eat me,” he chuckled again at his attempt at humor, only to pause briefly in thought and then asked, “Just how is it you can change into a bear?”

“How it works for shapeshifters is If I get attacked by an animal and it draws blood, that's what enables me to turn into that particular animal. I had found an injured raven when I was a youth, it was scared of course and it clawed my arms up pretty bad, nevertheless, I nursed it back to health and was able to let it back into the wild. After that I ended up randomly shifting into a raven one day, the shaman of our village said I have shifting abilities and let me in on that whole bundle of secrets, working with me on how to shift and control the change.” Ville's mouth hung open in awe as he listened to what he once thought were the things of folklore. 

“Ready?” Lauri asked with an eager grin, delighted that Ville was enraptured by his explanation of his powers.

“Y-yeah, let it rip!” Ville sat back a bit on the bed not sure what to expect next, but excited to see Lauri shapeshift.

Lauri shed his robe, blushing yet again, his first time being nude in front of his friend and noticing Ville's eyes raking over his form, then looking at the claw scars running from one side of his chest down along the right side of his rib cage. Then he started to change. The human form of Lauri dropped to all fours, bones popping and moving out of socket, his limbs twisted in grotesque ways, joints snapping backwards, he uttered snarling growls that deepened in tone as the transformation continued. Brown fur sprouted all over his skin, his face elongating and form grew thicker with powerful muscles. Within just a few moments where Lauri once stood, was an impressive massive Kodiak bear. It shook its head as if to readjust its senses once the transformation was complete, the beady green eyes blinking to adjust to the dim light of the cabin. It chuffed at Ville, and lifting its head up, actually grinned at him.

“Holy fuck vittu vittu VITTU!!!” Ville jumped out of bed in excitement and approached bear-Lauri in shock and awe. The bear affectionately nuzzled its snout into the bard's out-stretched hands, enjoying the scratching behind the ears and under its chin. 

“You are simply amazing Lauri!!” Ville was using the tone of voice one would talk to a puppy in, even making the 'awe so cute' face to the nose of bear-Lauri. He noticed the eye-roll and what would be a chuckle from the bear, a big slobbery tongue lolled out, licking at Ville's face. “Aww, hahaha, eww!” Ever so gently the bear wrestled Ville playfully to the floor, and there, simply sat on him.

“Ahh haha! Ok, you win Lauri, don’t squash me!” Ville laughed from under the big fuzzy rear-end of the bear, he reached up and found a ticklish spot just under the front legs of bear-Lauri. Immediately it grumbled and scooted away from the tickle torture from under him. Opting to change back, the bear let out a deafening roar that shook the cabin, making Ville cringe, he covered his ears, standing up and watched as Lauri slowly returned to his human form, on his hands and knees, naked and in a pile of bear fur the shape-shifter paused to catch his breath.

 “I was in my bear form when I fucking killed them Ville…and I enjoyed every second of it.” Lauri declared from the floor, he looked up at bard’s shocked expression with his lips drawn back in a feral grin. He looked ready to kill again, Ville thought as he closed the distance between them, “Shh, Lauri, dear Lintu, I have no doubt that you would.” He commented, helping Lauri to stand upright and embraced his trembling friend. He was shaking as well, letting tears spill from his eyes and fall onto Lauri's cheeks as he looked down at his naked shapeshifter in his arms.

“I am thankful you saved me, and if you enjoyed slaughtering those that tortured me, well, I'm glad you had a good time doing it, you did the right thing, those assholes deserved nothing short of a brutal death, else I'd not be standing here with you right now, Lintu.” He tilted his head down and pressed his lips to Lauri's forehead, then dipping his head lower he kissed Lauri's mouth, who returned the long awaited caress of Ville’s lips enthusiastically, whimpering with pleasure. 

There was still a burning question running about in Lauri’s mind that actually made him break the tender kiss, “So what did the mad king say exactly to you to get you to wake up?” Lauri dipped out of Ville's embrace and put his robe back on.

Ville snorted and then began to snigger, sitting back on the bed rubbing his temples, “Ohh, well um, he uhh...he said that you give good head.” Ville tried to hold back his laughter at the expression of shocked embarrassment on his friend's face. “Really!? That's all it took for you to come out of a coma? He told you I give good head!?”  

Chapter Text

After sharing a good laugh about what the mad king Bam had whispered into Ville's ear to wake him, the bard settled on the bed, picking at the threads of his borrowed clothes in quiet thought. Although it was clear he was glad to be still alive and healing well enough from the damage he suffered, the bard evidently looked depressed, and Lauri felt he needed to fix that.

“Hey, I know all your stuff is gone, but I'll go into town and see about replacing what I can, it's the least I can do for you, Ville. I have more money than it looks like really.” Lauri gestured around his dwellings then sat down next to Ville who was now hugging his knees and regarding his friend with a thoughtful gaze. “Here, I can start with this.” The shapeshifter reached up and plucked one of the raven feathers from the collection atop his head and held it out to the bard with a sympathetic smile.

Ville rocked forward and reached out his bandaged left arm, accepting the feather with smiling eyes. “Kiitos Lintu. You have already done so much for me that is nonmaterial, now let me do something for you.” He spoke softly and regarded the feather as if it were a precious gem and kissed it, then setting the simple gift on the nightstand he turned and reached out to Lauri playfully dragging the smaller man to him. Ville let the momentum of his body roll forward causing the smaller man to lay on his back with Ville now hovering over him, unruly brown hair hanging around his pale perfect face wearing an expression of desire.

Lauri's hands eagerly reached up to guide Ville's mouth down to his own, the kiss deepened as they relished the delicious feeling of sharing pent up desire. Lauri's hands roamed over the body above him, just as Ville broke the kiss to nip and suck a path down the side of Lauri's neck, extracting a chorus of needy moans. 

There was a mutual pause as clothes were hastily shed with urgency as if the end of time itself was near, then lips and limbs entangled once more. Lauri, being more stocky and muscular, rolled atop the bard breaking the kiss. Ville opened his mouth to voice protest but Lauri pressed a finger as he grinned impishly and slithered down the body under him to take Ville's leaking erection in his mouth. “Oh Gods...Lauri... fuck !!” Ville burst out, feeling his body melt away as the mouth and tongue of Lauri fulfilled what he heard whispered to him by Bam in his comatose state.

Ville's fingers gently tangled in the wild black hair, trying to control his hips from pushing his cock too far down the other Lauri’s throat. “Fuck, f-feels so fucking good Lauri....” Ville gasped in praise, catching a glimpse of the exotic sight of the dark green eyes, seeing that pert little mouth engulfing his dick over and over, up and down nearly causing him to cum right then. Lauri winked and pulled his mouth off of Ville, leaving a generous amount of saliva on his dick, then reaching over to the nightstand to grab the small jar of ointment. Lauri proceeded to quickly lube himself up, then straddling Ville’s hips, he bent down to  the bard's ear begging to be taken.

Growling softly in approval Ville felt Lauri shift atop him, pushing his ass down onto the head of his dick. Dueling moans poured from their throats, Ville grabbed hold of Lauri’s hips, slowly pushing up into slick yet tight heat, only stopping when his groin was flush with Lauri’s buttocks. Lauri let out a shuddering moan as he adjusted to the thickness in his ass, arching up and back, at the same time rolling his hips. Unable to hold himself back any longer, Ville held Lauri in place as he thrust in and out, matching each roll of Lauri’s hips, he reveled in the sight of wild Lauri looked as he rode him hard, one hand running blunt nails down his chest, the other pumping his own cock with the beautiful rapture of it all. Lauri's moans rose in pitch when Ville angled his hips in such a way that each thrust hit his sweet spot now. “ Yes ! Oh FUCK yes, yes, YES!! Ville–I'm gunna– cum !” Lauri screeched, his voice fracturing in ecstasy.

 “Then cum sweet Lintu. Cum for me.” Was Ville's sensual reply, answer as his hands tightened on his lover's hips, urging him on with each forceful thrust, then all at once, Lauri's entire body seized up as he climaxed with a wild howl, his cum spilling over his fist and spurting across the heartagram tattoo on Ville’s lower abdomen. Between the sounds Lauri made and the sensation of him clenching around his erection finally drove him to loudly vocalize his own orgasm, pulling Lauri's body down tightly to his, he came hard and deep. Shuddering and riding out the waves of pleasure, all they could do was stay like that till they could catch their breath.

After a few moments of collecting himself, Lauri slowly rolled off of Ville onto the bed and lay next to him, tenderly tracing the elaborate tattoo the bandages didn’t cover along the arm around him. Ville turned his head to gaze upon his now sleepy yet satisfied looking friend. “Lauri, that was...absolutely amazing.” He praised softly, placing a kiss on the sweaty forehead, eliciting a raspy chuckle from Lauri. There were no words needed to express himself at that moment so he simply made a noise of agreement with a sleepy gaze. Ville grunted in agreement and grabbing up his tunic he wiped himself off, then pulled the blankets up over them enough to keep warm. Lauri was fast asleep, snoring softly before he could put his head back on the pillow next to his. Ville carefully tucked the smaller man's head under his chin and held Lauri tight, letting a sweet peaceful sleep claim him as well.

Chapter Text

Still anxiously, yet patiently waiting for Ville to visit, the mad king tried to occupy his time as best he could with what he loved to do the most–party, joke about and skateboard–but it still wasn't enough to quell his yearning for Ville.

Lecherous thoughts and lusty feelings now plagued him every waking moment, and when he did manage to sleep, or pass out from too much drinking, images of the sensual bard were all he saw, and heard. That magical voice did things to him. More and more often now, he would steal away to his chambers to lay in his bed and jerk himself off to the thought of Ville’s lean naked body, all sweaty and pressed against his. Lips on his skin, and what his voice would sound like when Bam would fuck him into an orgasm–and that's now right where Bam found himself for the third time that day–fisting his hard-on, thrusting up into his hand, eyes tightly closed while imaging Ville riding on top of him for dear life. “Fuck, yeah, fucking ride my dick with your tight little ass, Ville. Gonna let me cum up in there? Ohh shi...fuuuuuck!! Fuck your ass right through the mattress you little sexy...uhh...ahhh!!!” Bam's entire body froze up, almost forgetting to breathe as his load spilled over the top of his desperate fist. Giving himself a few moments to come down from the orgasmic bliss, he grabbed for an already well soiled towel next to him, wiping up the gooey mess, then reaching for a smoke to complete the sexual high. Bam had decided to make a promise to himself he would never use his power of suggestion to bend Ville in his favor, in fact he recoiled at the thought, if he was going to have relations with Ville, it would be on the bards terms. He of course naturally had doubts that were now creeping back into his present thoughts.

“Long live the king,” Bam muttered sarcastically to himself as he took a deep drag of the smoke and held it for a thoughtful moment he made a wish. A wish that Ville would disarm him from his loneliness, then perhaps he could share his dark secret that only his closest friends knew of. Suddenly his vision, a haze of red flashed, he clicked his already protruding secondary row of razor sharp Upir teeth, “Fuck, his blood must taste so sweet,” a hungry moan rolled past his quivering lips. “NO!!” He snapped himself out of the gruesome urge pounding in his head. “Why am I cursed with that of all things!?” He knew he would never harm a hair on Ville's head–least the Urge took over him. The hideous thought terrified him. With goosebumps and a shiver Bam pulled a blanket up over himself, stubbing out the smoke he curled up he drifted into an anxious and dreamless fitful sleep.

Chapter Text

Lauri woke from one of the most peaceful nights of sleep he had experienced in the longest time. He lifted his head from Ville's chest to gaze at his sleeping friend. The smooth face would scrunch at times then a smile would twitch at the corners of his lips. The bruises had since faded from his features and the cuts on his torso were puckered into tight scabs, Lauri was pleased with his healing skills. Deciding to let him sleep some more he slipped out of bed and dressed, commanding the fire to blaze to life once more he set about drawing a quick bath for himself and then for Ville.

Lauri was surprised that with all the toiling bustle from loading buckets of water and dragging them in from outside Ville didn't wake up. “I must have worn him out.” the shape-shifter said with a chuckle. Just as Lauri dumped the last bucket of hot water into the carved wooden tub, a pair of slender hands at his hips from behind startled him as he was pulled back against Ville's lean frame. “Hmmm, you did. Is this for me?” The words ghosted over his ear, as Ville’s chin came to rest on his shoulder. “Yes, I figure you'd enjoy a nice hot bath...” Lauri lost his words as he let himself enjoy the embrace, leaning back and dropping the bucket to the floor as the bard's hands slid invasively over his body. 

“Let me thank you.” One hand dipping below the waistband of his trousers and stroking his dick to full hard attention. Turning Lauri around, Ville flashed a sultry smile, and dropped to his knees to suck his lover off. The pace was slow at first, he was enjoying the way Lauri's knees shook from the effort to keep upright while Ville’s mouth slid up and down his twitching cock.

“Fuuuuuuuck.....ungh...feelssogood…Ville..Imgunna!!”  Lauri's voice was a string of high pitched babble of words as his hands fisted in Ville’s shaggy brown hair, moaning out obscenity after obscenity as he came embarrassingly quick down Ville's throat. Swallowing with a chuckle at Lauri's orgasm, Ville stood up, licking his lips clean, admiring his lover's lust blown pupils. Lauri's blush deepened with the deliberate eye contact, pulling his trousers back up, he watched as Ville gracefully stripped and settled into the clean hot water of the bath. Lauri quickly found a bar of soap and a washcloth for the bard, returning with a lopsided grin plastered on his face.

“What's that all about?” Ville gestured up at his lover’s face as he started to wash up.

“Wh-what?”

“That idiotic smile all over your face.” The tone was smug but laced with humor.

“I'm…happy. In fact, it's entirely your fault I have this 'idiotic' smile your Infernal Majesty.” Lauri snipped back in a mock offended tone while he started to make something for them to eat.

“Hah! I knew it” Ville playfully retorted and threw the wet washcloth at the shapeshifter from across the room hitting the back of his lover’s head.

Lauri turned and whipped it back in the direction it came from with a playful laugh. His glee however was cut short by the cabin door glowing green. “Shit, there is someone or something outside the door.” Pulling the pan of food from the coals he scurried to the door and listened through it for a few moments, then shooting Ville a glance who gestured for him to open the door from the bathtub. Nothing but crisp cool air greeted him, there was no one there. “Huh, that was strange—wait, what's this?” Lauri looked down at a neatly wrapped bundle with a tag on it.

He looked around nervously before picking it up and bringing it in. Locking the door with a gesture of his fingers, he set the package on the bed, removing the tag, “For Ylonen, and Willa Wallo, thought you might need these, hoping to see you soon, you ragamuffin bastards, The Mad King, Bam.” Lauri read aloud what was written on the tag, his voice going flat at the end. “Willa Wallo? Really? He's got a stupid pet name for you already?”

“Hahah, I guess so. How thoughtful of him, well, open it Lintu!” Ville commented, scrambling from the bath, wrapping a towel around his waist as he eagerly watched Lauri open the gift. Several sets of shirts and pants not of the likes they have ever seen, along with two coats, a pair of boots for them, several thick luxurious scarves and a new black knitted beanie for Ville which he grabbed up with an eager smile. “Fuck yeah, I like the king's style!” (Ville's outfits-Funeral of Hearts Video/Buried Alive by Love Video–) Ville pulled on the denim pants and sleeveless shirt followed by a black frocked coat. Lauri started to dress in one of his outfits, admiring the tailoring and feel of the cloth. “How did he get our measurements so correct? Wait. I take that back, I don't even want to know. It would only weird me out.” Lauri answered his own question with a shake of his head.

They looked at each other over admiring how good they cleaned up with the new attire.

Feeling a bit more like himself, Ville felt it time to discuss his personal life, his own dirt. “Now, there is a matter about myself, dear Lauri. I feel it's time to share my little ‘dark secret’ with you.” Ville's tone of voice was somber as he clasped his friend's shoulders. He sighed searching for words. “You know how bard blood is supposedly magical right? I think I told you that a while back. It’s most sought out by Upir, which is what Bam is. I could sense that right off about him that night back at the tavern, but decided to play ‘dumb like a fox’ since he approached as a friend and not a blood thirsty monster.”

“I knew it!! I knew there was something a bit off about that guy! I've heard of them, mostly they were nearly brought to extinction in the Great Hunt about a hundred years ago along with druids, shapeshifters and warlocks.” Lauri blurted out vehemently, but nodded for Ville to continue, eyes wide and attentive.

“Tragically, my band-mates were killed off one by one for their blood. You see, to an Upir a bard's blood makes them drunk, intoxicated for days. It’s like a drug to them.” Ville's eyes lowered and his grip tightened on his lover’s shoulders as he fought back memories. Lauri placed a comforting hand on Ville’s chest, he could feel his heart beating hard there, after a few moments he continued, “I had been pursued for months by both Exterminators and Upir. In despair at the last lunar eclipses a year ago, I sought help that some would deem....much too dark and extreme. I had summoned a demon that I serenaded with my songs for the night, and in exchange, before the eclipse was over with, I had let it feed upon my blood and take my soul and ravage my body, in exchange for demonic power. I can destroy Upir or any other unnatural being for that matter if summoned correctly, by turning into a ‘demi-demon’. The only downfall is that I can’t bring this about if I am the one being attacked, hence I was unable to protect myself from the thugs you rescued me from.”  Ville looked now to Lauri, whose mouth was hanging open in shocked distress.

“Y-you are part demon from striking a deal with a demon? You do know that is dangerous ground you tread, Ville.” Lauri apprehensively touted, shaking his head, his hands balled into fists. “You gave up your soul !? You'll walk in purgatory forever when you die!” Lauri lamented, but Ville grabbed ahold of his shoulders trying to calm his lover. His eyes locked with that of Lauri's. “That's for me and me alone to deal with. I didn’t have much of a choice nor option when I decided to do what I did. But you , Lauri, have the power of commanding and I want you to learn to control my summoning. I have come to trust you more than anyone, something I haven't been able to do since my band-mates were the only ones I’ve ever trusted. Can you do this for me? Please ?”

The way the last word was spoken tore at Lauri's heart. Here was this troubled man whom he had not only come to know, love and save from death, now offering up his most vulnerable yet powerful aspect of himself to him.

Lauri's eyes looked up into Ville's, his hands came up to cup the bard's face lovingly. “Yes. I will do this for you, dearest Ville. It seems fate has brought us together out of need and duality.” Lauri replied wholeheartedly, suddenly he was swept up in a tight embrace with Ville sighing in relief. “Thank you darling Lintu. Kiitos!!”

Lauri could only wonder what he was in store for, until his stomach growled, “Let's eat then go outside and try the summoning, shall we?” Ville stepped back from his lover with a bright smile that spread to Lauri's face, his belly rumbled with hunger as well. “Yes, let's, I'm so hungry I'd eat ashes right about now Lintu!”

Chapter Text

A little while later outside under the gentle autumn sun, bard and shapeshifter were relaxing in a sunlit spot in the clearing around his cabin, Ville, earlier having written down the incantation and specific instructions for Lauri to study and practice in order to summon Infernal .  Ville proceeded to explain in detail certain aspects of the ritual and the meaning of his own personal, sacred symbol. 

“The demon told me the most integral part of my dark gift is that I must craft my own unique symbol to be able to summon and contain my Infernal form. It serves as  sort of a way to control it, until it's banished or summoned once more. Thus, I carefully formulated this symbol that I call a heartagram. I tattooed it on my body, here,” Ville pointed to the back of his neck, and here of course as you know,” his hand dipped below the waistband of his jeans with a sultry gesture that made Lauri lower his gaze and blush. “And here.” He pointed to his left nipple under his shirt.

Lauri nodded in understanding, trying to avert his attention from the beautiful being next to him, reading what Ville had written down. “It seems pretty simple compared to some of the stuff I have had to learn,” he remarked confidently.

“It is, but one slip of a word or anything else could cause you to lose control of the demon, and trust me, that is something it is always looking forward to.” The way Ville's eyes seemed to gleam as he said this did not escape Lauri's attention.

“Now, I need a knife, nothing big really.” The bard sat up, rubbing his hands together.

“Umm yeah, care to explain?” Lauri seemed confused by this request, nevertheless he produced a small pocket blade and passed it to Ville, who grasped that same hand gently. “Lauri, I'm the same person I was when you met me, please, don't fear the demon inside of me. I don't want you to feel like you have to treat me differently because of all this.” Ville's words were compassionate, sensing Lauri’s tension about all of this talk of demonic possession. 

 “Anteeksi...I know you are, I'm just naturally troubled and scared of the dark arts.” Lauri confessed, tightening his grip on Ville's hand.

“I understand, and you should be, but you must be confident in your abilities. I wouldn't ask this of you if I felt otherwise, my darling Lauri.” Ville assured his lover, bringing the hand up to his lips, kissing it before he continued. “Now, I am going to put my command seal on you. This will enable you to summon and control my demon to a point. Are you ready?”

Lauri took a deep breath, wholly trusting in his lover and resolutely replied, “Yes, I am ready, continue.”

Ville took the blade and punctured the tip of his index finger, squeezing to bring forth a decent amount of blood, then taking Lauri's right hand, traced a bloody heartagram upon the skin on the back of his hand while quietly chanting several words backwards.

“Ahh, it burns!!” Lauri hissed but held still watching in fascination as the blood shimmered from red to gold then silver on his flesh before seeping into his skin, leaving only a slightly holographic metallic design of the heartagram where the blood had been.

“There. It is done. Now, all you have to do is learn the incantations properly to summon and control Infernal.” Ville released his friend's hand, licking the blood from the small puncture on his fingertip before laying down on the ground, breathing deep the smells of autumn around him. “I feel so free having done that Lintu, like an immense burden has been lifted from my heart. Thank you.” Ville wistfully gazed up with adoration in his eyes to Lauri who was still looking at the palm of his hand in amazement.  

“I'm glad I can help you Ville, I guess all that has happened brought us here together for a reason, right? All paths lead to somewhere, and at this moment in time, this is where I belong.” Lauri smiled after voicing his affirmation affectionately, accepting his new entrusted fate and lay back on the ground next to Ville to study the sky above and contemplate what was to come.

Chapter Text

Amanda https://www.pinterest.ca/pin/287737863671756720/

https://www.pinterest.com/pin/501095896012144171/

https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fimg0.liveinternet.ru%2Fimages%2Fattach%2Fc%2F7%2F98%2F576%2F98576882_2.jpg&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.liveinternet.ru%2Fusers%2Falenka-rt%2Fpost265826751%2F&tbnid=5c8YRZoJXrw4PM&vet=12ahUKEwiK096N5N37AhWJLN8KHYbzDmQQxiAoAXoECAAQFw..i&docid=DrDZB05PQGXYnM&w=699&h=395&itg=1&q=she%27s%20a%20bomb%20images&ved=2ahUKEwiK096N5N37AhWJLN8KHYbzDmQQxiAoAXoECAAQFw

Ville smiled up at the seductive blonde woman straddling his legs, the touch of her fingers under his shirt on his chest sent shivers of desire through his body. “Well hello there, what might your name be?” Ville ventured to ask, his voice sounding as if he were speaking from across the room. Odd he thought. She didn’t reply but simply reached up above his head and with a length of rope and tied his wrists to the bed posts. Once his hands were secured, she began to kiss him, using more tongue than lips, then after a bit of that, she sat up on his lap, admiring her captive, swaying back and forth atop of him, groping her full breasts as if to tease him, her small pink tongue mimicking what she wanted to do to his lower bits. With a broad smile Ville playfully rolled his hips up under her, his dick now hard and aching for friction of any kind. Silently giggling, the voluptuous woman unbuttoned his pants, boldly pulling out his erection, she bent down to lick at the head of his it. Ville strained to watch as the head of his dick slipped in between those lewd red lips, her nails digging into the flesh of his abdomen. He growled with need, pushing himself deeper into that hot and wet mouth, relishing both the view and sensation. Devious dark eyes looked up at him as that oh so perfect mouth worked up and down his shaft bringing him closer and closer to a lusty fulfillment. “Ahhh, you keep doing that darling and I'm going to fill your mouth with just more than my dick.” Ville gasped in warning, his hips now pumping up with each downward motion the blonde's mouth made. She just smiled up at him, sucking even harder.

Suddenly Ville's heart felt like it was going to burst from his chest, his lungs tightened. “Q-quick, untie me. I c-can't breathe!” The asthma attack took him by surprise and in panic he struggled at his bonds. The blonde started to look confused, she stopped blowing him and quickly scrambling off of Ville’s lap she frantically tried to untie  the knots that held him down. Her face was a mask of terror as she watch Ville gasp for air, she started to cry struggling to untie her captive, but as much as she tried, she just couldn’t get the knots undone. Reflexively Ville kicked out with his legs trying to somehow get out of the predicament, lungs burning for air, the vision of the lovely blonde turning blurry and dark...

“AAHHHG!!” Ville screeched out as he flailed around to sit up, startling Lauri who had been nestled asleep next to him. “W-what the fuck?!” Lauri jumped up in alarm looking around for any threat, then at Ville’s pale face. “Are you alright? Was it a bad dream?” Lauri’s eyes then gazed lower to the bard's open pants and his dick half hanging out.  “Umm, Ville, why are your pants open?” Lauri blushed trying to stifle a giggle at the disheveled scene before him.

Still trying to catch his breath and wits from the intense dream, Ville looked down at his dick hanging out of his pants in embarrassment. Snorting and waving a hand in dismissal, he quickly put himself in order and stood up, veins popping from the sides of his head in dismay.

“I have no idea what the fuck just happened! I must have gone to sleep and I had---this strange as fuck dream. There was this crazy hot blonde who had me tied up and was giving me the most amazing blow job, then I started to have an asthma attack. I feel so…violated!” His voice trailed off as he realized in utter horror that he did indeed had been violated not only in the dream but evidently for real.

Lauri's eyes widened at the mention of the woman in the dream. “Oh boy. Ummm Ville, I know that woman. Don’t freak out, but she’s right behind you”

“What? Where!?” Ville exclaimed as he turned around, nearly falling over, clutching the beanie to his head in mild fright, and there, half hidden behind a large stone a few feet from them was the top part of a little misshapen gray head of something far from human.

“Amanda, get out here, right now!!” Lauri bellowed, pointing at the busted puppet-like being cowering behind the boulder. Its round bulbous unblinking and glowing brightly with a strange light just stared back at the two men as if unsure what to do.

“Lauri, what the hell is that ?” Ville stammered looking at Lauri in disbelief then back to the little gray puppet-like figure that slowly emerged from its hiding spot, shaking and trembling. It seemed to be exhibiting shame. “Please tell me I didn’t just get a blow job in my sleep from...an animated puppet!?” Ville rubbed at his face trying to wrap his mind around the bizarre discovery, he turned to Lauri with a scowl. “You have to be kidding me Lintu, what the fuck is going on here!?” 

Still, trying not to laugh, but unable to stifle his giggles, Lauri held his hands up in a calming gesture, “You’re not in any danger, I can explain everything Ville.”

Chapter Text

Given the situation, Lauri tried his best to sound serious, as he addressed the little offender in the sternest voice he could muster at that moment, “Amanda, did you do something naughty to Ville here while he was asleep?” Lauri shook a finger at the magical being as it approached its master, the shapeshifter knelt down and scooped up the little figure with a smile, tickling its tummy. Ville watched on in a mixture of mild horror and amusement.

“What is that? Did you make it?” His curiosity got the better of him as he joined his friend's side to get a better look at his ‘assailant’. Amanda struggled a bit to get away from the bard but Lauri just smiled, “Amanda, you owe Ville an apology,” and held her out to his lover with an impish smile, “here, she won't bite, heh but you know that already.”

Ville's eyes grew round with apprehension at holding the puppet-like being.

 “Oh just hold her, she really likes you.” Lauri thrust the odd-looking Amanda creature at him to take hold of.

Biting his lower lip the bard gingerly grasped Amanda under her little arms and instantly his mind was flooded by a strong feeling of compassion. The bulbous eyes glowed brightly,  the mouth hanging open in glee. “She really really likes you Ville.” Lauri beamed in happiness as the two quickly bonded. Ville took Amanda and cradled her to his chest, where she pawed at the ends of his scarf.

“She definitely possesses altruistic powers, but what is it?” 

“Well, this was one of my first magical creations. A few years back when I chose to settle here in this spot I had to clear a bit of the land. I accidentally ended up disturbing a sprite that had been dwelling in a large ash tree that I cut down for building material. We struck a deal, I would give it a body in exchange for its friendship and as recompense. I created the body and it took it as its physical form. As for the name, she ended up writing it in the dirt with a stick one day.” Lauri beamed as he told the story, as if he was like a proud parent of sorts. “She kind of comes and goes of her own accord nowadays, keeping watch, or popping in when she wants to.”

“Yeah and sexually assaulting people in their sleep? If she looks like this, then what the hell was that blonde woman in my dream all about?” Ville gazed at Lauri with a smirk to notice a curiously deep blush rise to the shapeshifter's face.

“Umm well,” Lauri fidgeted with the hem of his shirt, and coughed nervously, his eyes darting everywhere but to Ville. “I had some tough times a while back and needed money. So I umm decided to do a bit of burlesque dancing...I dressed as that woman you saw in your dreams. It was Amanda's costume concept of course.”

No sooner than Lauri explained himself, Ville was doubled over cackling loudly, holding Amanda tight trying not to drop her. “Hahahahah!!! No way! You clean up good for a woman, Lauri!” He winked at his lover who looked like he was going to die from ridicule.

“Well, I only did it for a few weeks. Things got a bit weird after that when dudes started to try and make out with me. I made the money I needed and never did it again.” Lauri was scrambling to justify his action. “So I guess then she decided to take on that form in dreams it seems.” Lauri pondered the reason, rubbing at his scruffy chin.

“I've never dreamt of her but I guess Amanda wanted to somehow reveal herself to you and show her affection–just in a rather unorthodox way.” Lauri shrugged, feeling the back of his hand where Ville had put the command seal earlier. It actually felt good to touch it as his skin tingled all over causing him to shiver in mild pleasure. This however had not gone unnoticed by Amanda. Her eyes lit up brightly and she bolted from Ville's arms, hitting the ground running, mouth open in a silent exclamation. Both of them were shocked at the unexpected behavior of the sprite-made-real and watched as she ran straight for the nearest tree and simply vanished into it.

“Well then. That was a bit odd, did I do something wrong?” Ville turned to Lauri and scratched at his head, an expression of mild hurt on his face.

Lauri was a bit surprised as well, then looking down at his hand noticed the heartagram command seal now sparkling. “Umm, perhaps this might have something to do with it?” He held up his hand to show his lover the symbol reacting to the sprite’s presence.

“Ohhh, heh, yeah I think sprites have a fear of demons?” Ville asked himself out loud before he suddenly wobbled as his legs gave out and he tumbled to the ground with a muffled grunt of surprise. “Ville!” Lauri rushed over to the bard who sat with his legs folded under him, his arms weakly holding himself up. “Heh, I guess I'm not up to full strength yet.” His face was pale from the way he just seemed to lose his energy. 

“Here, let's get you back into the cabin, I’ll fix us supper. You are one of those sorts that likes to push yourself to the limit, regardless of physical condition, and I'm the one that has to make sure you don't do that.” Lauri tutted as he helped stand his lover up. Ville mumbled a noise in what the shapeshifter took as agreement, he cast a sideways glance at Lauri who was by his side helping him into the cabin. How lucky was he to have met such a kind soul? Lauri was the pure definition of selflessness, something the bard was not used to with any person he had met. He could only hope that no matter what happened to them that he would always be just as kind and selfless till the end.

Lauri heard a sniffle as he guided his friend into the cabin, setting him on the bed. “Ville, what's wrong, did I hurt you?” He still held Ville’s arm in his hand, the one with the scar, scabbed up and healed but still looked rough. Lauri rubbed a soothing finger over it, sending chills through the bard's body. Ville reached up and wiped at his nose and the few tears on his cheeks that betrayed his mental state.

“No no Lintu, I know you would never hurt me, in any sense. Meeting Amanda was nice, she's a darling. I’m just so lucky to have met you and have you in my life.” Ville tiredly gazed up at his lover, a weak smile on his pale face. “I'm just still trying to process and cope with what happened a few days back. I hurt both mentally and physically.” He admitted in a small voice, finally allowing himself to finally break down. Lauri sat down endearingly next to his lover and held him tight, letting the man cry and spout anything he wanted. He knew it was all he could do for his friend at this point.

“Let it out, you’ll feel much better, I promise.” Lauri whispered into the head of dark brown locks under his nose. He relished the scent of his lover, his heart ached from the sounds of sorrow. Lauri despised himself for not being there when Ville was kidnapped. Tortured and nearly killed. He had to remind himself that he did not let Ville die in that shack, he had saved him, and now he was saving Ville from the fallout of it all. They stayed like that, with Lauri holding Ville securely in his arms until the tears had stopped flowing and his breathing had evened out.

“Ville?” Lauri pulled back from his now silent lover to see that Ville had cried himself to sleep. “Damn, you gotta eat some time. You rest first though.” He whispered as he detangled from the embrace, laying Ville's body down on the bed and covered him up with blankets. Lauri then turned his attention to making some dinner knowing Ville would be hungry when he woke.

Lauri got so busy with singing to himself and cooking, he nearly dropped what he was doing when he heard a rustling behind him and turned around to see that Amanda curled up against Ville’s chest, under his chin. He noticed her eyes were dark, which meant she was in a dormant state. Lauri beamed at the wholesome scene and settled down at the hearth to eat his meal, letting the two new friends sleep.

Chapter Text

After eating dinner, Lauri became restlessly bored. Now that Ville was on the mend and soundly asleep, he decided to use the down time and head into town for some much needed items, plus a little something to cheer Ville up. Smiling and humming to himself with clever delight he threw on his cloak and quietly left the cabin.

Lauri walked briskly, eager to get to town before the shops closed for the day. Upon arriving in town he noticed the townspeople's anxious expressions and tense vibes, causing him to slow his pace a bit, noticing posters and leaflets posted at various intervals. Then Lauri stopped dead in his tracks when he noticed exactly what the posters were advertising.

In bold print letters was a notice for the purge of all so called 'evil' denizens of the world. A new bounty had been placed on the heads of witches, Druids, Upir  and shapeshifters, wanted dead or alive, the bounties varied for each of the hunted. Lauri's blood ran cold with dread, he had heard about the days of old when the last wave of 'purging' had happened. Some ‘gifted folks’ were indeed down right evil, such as Upir and dark Druids that did terrible things, and then there were of course the peaceful ones who bothered no one and for the most part kept to themselves, living on the fringes of society.  The 'cleansing' had eventually driven all the 'gifted' folks into hiding or been driven off somewhere far far away off of the map. All thanks to the ignorance of many.

“Fuck, and I thought this was a more tolerable era these days.” He muttered bitterly, trying to not let the bad news get him down.

“Well, it's not. The Hunt is on again, and it seems things have been getting a bit eerie around here lately.” A rough voice from behind the shapeshifter startled him out of his thoughts.

Lauri turned to find himself eye to chest with a very tall and very menacing looking bounty hunter. He had to take a step back to look up at the man, noting the scarred face, bitter scowl and large sword strapped behind him on his back.

“W-what's been going on?” He asked as casually as he could, trying to keep his composure, and taking a step from the massive man that was suddenly invading his personal space.

The bounty hunter regarded Lauri as if he had been living under a rock, rubbing at his scruffy chin before replying, “Well, it seems all sorts of odd stuff. Mostly crimes targeting the noble families at first. Some say it's in retaliation for the high taxes and laws of equality for ‘gifted folk’. Now it seems everyone is being terrorized, farmers goats and cows give blood instead of milk, the crops wilting and grain spoiling as soon as it's harvested. Babies and children being snatched from their rooms in the dead of night. Sometimes even the severed heads of livestock being left in the town square, the entrails and blood decorating the streets. Just the other day the church was burned to the ground.” The bounty hunter’s voice was bitter as he related the dismal news.

Lauri feigned interest, even though he was trying to hide his conflicted feelings over the morbid events, nodding once or twice and humming in agreement, until he noticed some of the charms hanging around the bounty hunter’s neck; one of those charms caught his eye in particular causing him to take another step back and cough nervously. “Well, good thing there are bounty hunters like you on the prowl! Good day and happy hunting!” Lauri bit his lower lip at how quickly he opted out of the conversation, before awkwardly nodding his head and turning on his heel to continue on about his errand.

This was not good. Not good at all, his mind raced. Things were evidently about to get nasty for everyone. For nearly 20 years now Lauri had been living quietly in his cabin on the edge of town, but now, it was all in jeopardy due to some rogue malevolent beings giving the rest of the ‘gifted folk’--who minded their business–a bad rap. Not to mention that charm around the bounty hunter's neck was one of supernatural detection. He was greatly relieved that it hadn't started glowing as close as he had been to it. Lauri was so engrossed in his thoughts he almost walked by the music shop that was his destination, he put on his best smile, pushing aside the dark news and entered the store.

After conversing with the shop owner for a while and trying several guitars, he settled on a nice new sunburst hummingbird model. “I’ll take this one, it’ll do nicely. Can I also please get a set of extra strings and a case to put it in?” The shop owner happily obliged and packed the guitar up in its case with the strings, delighted to make a lucrative sale on such a slow day.

“Umm, so what of all this news about the Hunt starting up again? I keep to myself these days and had no idea there was such savagery happening around here.” Lauri casually asked the shop owner, wanting to hear the view from a town local.

“Just seems to be a bunch of spite directed at the noble families, I reckon they shouldn't have hiked the taxes on such a low income town such as this.” He replied with a snort. “People, no matter what lineage they come from, find it fit to retaliate in whatever method gets the message across. Of course, people are so terrified they are quick to blame things they don’t understand, like the gifted folk for example. Not to mention there is a new black market and bounty for certain gifted folk and mythical creature's body parts such as blood, claws, horns, eyes, and fangs. It seems as if the whole world has rapidly gone to hell if you ask me. Well, here yah go kiddo, thanks for the business and enjoy playing with her, she's a beaut!” The shop owner finished his conversation and handed the guitar to Lauri who paid with the exact amount of gold coins and bid the shop keeper a good evening.

It was nearly dark now as Lauri hastily made for the edge of town back to the main trail. Most of the town's folk had already settled at home for the night, the streets were nearly deserted aside from a few taverns that were still open. Lauri headed down the path, off the path to another path to get to his path. He knew better than to make a direct line back to the way he took, all the while listening and keeping watch over his shoulder as the night quickly settled around him in the woods.

He was sure he had avoided anyone by now, when he spied a small fire just off of the trail, at the same time he stepped on a crispy fallen branch that snapped under foot. “Shit.” He hissed, his heart skipping a beat at his blunder.

“Hey! Who goes there?” A loud gruff voice beckoned, as the person made his way towards him, and who it was but of course–much to Lauri’s dread–the bounty hunter he had encountered back in town.

“Ohh, just a tired traveler in a hurry to get home before anything bad happens!” He replied as casually as he could, clutching the guitar case, ready to use it as a shield  if need be. The bounty hunter approached with a blazing torch to investigate. “Oh it's you again. Kinda dark to be going along without some sort of lamp or source of light isn't it?”

Lauri squinted at the brightness of the torch’s flame as the hunter swung it in front of him. “Ehh, yeah, but I still find it light enough to see where I am going, I know this trail like the back of my hand. No worries.” He caught a glimpse of the pendant around the hunter’s neck now glowing brightly, it was a little too late for him to react.

 “Eye-shine?! Boys we got a man-critter of some sort here!” The hunter bellowed back in alarm to his comrades at the fire.

My fucking eye-shine gave me away Lauri bitterly cursed, dropping the guitar with a growl and instantly tried to shift himself into his bear form. But in that split second, just as he felt his body surge with the change, he was tackled to the ground and a thick rope was looped around his neck, cinching tightly. The rope burned his flesh while glowing bright red with enchantment. Lauri screamed out in pain as the rope drained his strength to change, leaving him defenseless.

“I don’t bloody think so, skinwalker! You won’t be pulling that shapeshifting shit on us tonight. Tonight you die in your human form!” The hunter snarled, yanking on the rope, pulling him closer, dragging Lauri across the leaf covered ground. Lauri’s fingers pulled reflexively at the strangling tightness of the noose, but it only burned and blistered his fingers as well as the flesh on his neck. A handful of more hunters rushed over to surround him, swords all drawn and pointed at him. “Don’t, please! I didn't do anything, I was just buying--” Lauri managed to gag a plea before a fist slammed into his slender jaw, breaking it. He cried out in pain, instinctively curling up on the ground to protect his head as a storm of boots then proceeded to kick and stomp at the rest of his unprotected body. Lauri felt ribs break, his head spun as one boot kicked him in the side of the head, more ribs breaking with a foot stomping on his back, another connected under him into his guts. Lauri tried to make any kind of noise pleading for them to stop but his sternum refused to function.

After the stomp down of his life, Lauri somehow heard the lead hunter’s muffled voice over the loud ringing in his skull for his men to string him up from a nearby tree. Mere seconds Lauri's body was jerked upright by uncaring hands, he felt blood, hot and dripping from his nose and mouth, every inch of him blazed with pain, but nothing compared to the rope at his neck. It was evidently enchanted that inhibited use of any magical or supernatural powers, and now they were going to hang him to death with it.

With quick efficiency the group hoisted Lauri's body by his neck up off the ground, pulling the other end of the rope over a thick tree limb. Lauri wheezed for air as his windpipe was being crushed by his own weight, his hands now reflexively clawing at the noose. 

“Hoist him up high, keep him there till he stops moving!” The execution command were the last words Lauri heard before his vision rapidly darkened, his neck now bore the entire weight of his body, as he swung in the cold night air. He kicked out with his feet reflexively looking for purchase of any kind.

Ville! Amanda! The images of them flashed through his mind and vision turned black, lungs protested for air that they were not getting. As Lauri's last conscious thought turned to utter despair, he vaguely felt the back of his right hand tingling with a familiar feeling. Unable to hold on anymore, Lauri’s eyes rolled up into his head as he lost consciousness, the last thing he heard before blacking out was a low sonic boom followed by wet, gurgling screams.

Chapter Text

Infernal reference, kinda sort of https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fvignette.wikia.nocookie.net%2Funderworld%2Fimages%2F1%2F11%2FMichaelhybrid.jpg%2Frevision%2Flatest%3Fcb%3D20110215215750&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Funderworld.fandom.com%2Ff%2Fp%2F2116787525124345196&tbnid=Vzwn4rxrvwpyvM&vet=12ahUKEwj5qeGO0cT7AhW7j3IEHS8aAaIQMygDegUIARDmAQ..i&docid=NjkOpxI9FhE9sM&w=900&h=604&q=underworld%20hybrid&ved=2ahUKEwj5qeGO0cT7AhW7j3IEHS8aAaIQMygDegUIARDmAQ

https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fi.ytimg.com%2Fvi%2FJXkVOWhZQXo%2Fmaxresdefault.jpg&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.youtube.com%2Fwatch%3Fv%3DJXkVOWhZQXo&tbnid=d3apfmtdsaEF9M&vet=12ahUKEwj5qeGO0cT7AhW7j3IEHS8aAaIQMygGegUIARDsAQ..i&docid=VxZuo-cpOU_m0M&w=1280&h=720&q=underworld%20hybrid&ved=2ahUKEwj5qeGO0cT7AhW7j3IEHS8aAaIQMygGegUIARDsAQ

Lauri sputtered back to painful consciousness in someone's arms, coughing and wheezing for air. His eyes tried to focus on the person above him, while his hands clutched desperately onto whoever it was holding him tight. Shivering in a state of shock, the overwhelming stench of blood, sulfur and something like when one blows out a candle wafted up his nose. Then there came a deep, silky familiar voice, but the sound of the words were like a backwards crescendo, far from any way a human would speak or pronounce words. Lauri struggled to focus on the face of the person holding him, as a clawed hand brushed over his bloody and sweaty face.

“Lauri, I am here. Wake up my Lintu, you are safe.” The odd backwards sounding pronunciation of the words spurred Lauri to focus his vision long enough in the dim firelight to catch a blurry glimpse of a shirtless sleek black-skinned torso and a familiar face framed by wavy brown hair.  “V-Ville?” He sputtered, his vocal cords being half crushed from the noose.

“Shh, I'll fix you up in a bit, you just need to wake up some more.” The voice was definitely Ville's, but it was still disembodied sounding. For a confusing moment, the arms that held him shifted and popped, in fact the entire body structure seemed to change its size and shape to something smaller. As Lauri’s brain started to receive more oxygen, he could finally focus on Ville's face looming over him etched with concern, big solid black eyes stared down at him. Streaks of blood adorned the bard's face in random splatters. His hair appeared to be damp and slick with what had to be more blood Lauri vaguely assumed. “Ville? You looked so different a moment ago…what’s happening?” Lauri's lover looked far from human, but indeed more human than he did a few moments ago.

“Shh, now, Infernal took care of them.” Ville replied, his demon eyes reflecting the firelight. “Now, hold on tightly, His power is fading and we must move before that happens.” In one swift move, Ville scooped Lauri’s damaged body up in his arms as if he weighed nothing. Before Lauri could even realize what was going on, they were standing safely inside of his cabin.

“W-what the fuck!?” Lauri choked out, nauseated from the sudden shift of time and space.

“Shh, it’s alright, now we are in your cabin, all I did was side step into time. In your condition it was the best option we had to get to safety before Infernal’s powers dissipated.” Ville patiently explained as best as he could, laying Lauri’s battered body on his bed. 

“ I summoned Infernal?” Lauri croaked to his lover who looked just as confused as he did. When Ville sat next to him, Lauri noticed his eyes had returned to their normal shade of dark green. 

“Yes, somehow. We’ll try and figure it out later, right now your injuries are more important, try not to move or talk much, alright? I’m going to attempt to heal you using blood magic. Your broken bones and the burns on your neck are not going to heal with just herbs alone. In fact, nothing that I know of will even begin to touch the damage you’ve sustained. I’ve only done this once before, it worked but there were…side effects.” Ville warned Lauri who was looking worse by the minute.

“It’s alright Ville…right about now I’d welcome…any sort of remedy.” Lauri whimpered in agony with the effort to talk as broken ribs reminded him of just how severely beaten he was.

“Close your eyes Lintu and relax, trust me, this will not hurt you one bit.” Ville instructed, picking up a small knife from off of the nightstand. Just like when he did the binding of the heartagram, cut his index finger, just a bit deeper this time to bring forth more blood. He then applied his blood by tracing along the burn marks on his lover’s neck inflicted by the hunter’s enchanted noose. Immediately on contact with Ville’s blood, the damaged skin fused back together leaving only a faintly visible mark where a horrible burn was seconds ago. Lauri uttered a moan of relief from the pain of the burn, the sensation as unlike anything he had ever experienced. Satisfied with healing the burns, Ville now held his bleeding finger to Lauri’s parted lips, “Take my blood now Lauri, it will mend the internal damage.” He instructed as he slid the digit past his lover’s lips that did not hesitate to suck from it. 

 “In the grace of your love, I writhe, writhe in pain. In 666 ways I love you and I hope you feel the same. I'm for you, I'm for you.” Ville’s deep voice was melodious as he chanted the blood magic incantation, “I'm killing myself for your love, and again all is lost. In 777 ways I love you till my death do us apart. I'm for you and I'm dying for your love, I'm dying for you, my heaven's wherever you are. In 666 ways I love you and my heaven's wherever you are.” His rich voice rose in volume before abruptly pausing.

Unable to help himself, Lauri sucked harder at the bleeding digit in his mouth, “Hmm Ahh!! It feels and tastes so good!” His voice already sounded smoother, the blood having healed his mangled windpipe as it was absorbed into his body further. Lauri’s body sizzled with the invigorating energy, his broken ribs and the damage to his internal organs and muscles instantly healed from ingesting Ville’s mystical blood. 

“I'm here for you, I'm here for you, I'm here for you, I'm here for you!” Ville finished the incantation with a dreadful shriek as his entire body suddenly jerked upright, uttering a snarl of pain. Ville had pushed himself to the limits of his blood magic, his body collapsing in a heap of agony next to Lauri who had made a full recovery from his injuries. “Oh shit. Fuck. Ville!!” Licking the last of Ville’s blood from his lips, Lauri sat up to comfort his lover who was now convulsing on the bed in white hot agony.

“T-the blood magic side effects…are that I take on all of the pain from your injuries.” Ville choked out, his eyes watering with tears of agony before passing out cold from the shock to his system. Lauri was beside himself as it seemed there was nothing he could do except cover Ville’s body with a blanket. Even though his body was thrumming with renewed vitality, Lauri felt like shit mentally, had he know about the true side effects of the blood magic healing he would've refused the treatment. But now all he could do was simply utter his heartfelt thanks into Ville’s ear, then settled in next to him to contemplate the series of bizarre events that happened in the course of just that one day and night. It seems that suddenly Lauri's days of quiet solitude were behind him with having Ville in his life, but he was more than satisfied with the way his life had changed--and he wasn't about to give it up for anything. The most perplexing of all was that he had somehow summoned Infernal, perhaps due to the link they now shared and the dire situation he had ended up in. Lauri sighed, just content that he had avoided a terrible fate, and that they were both safe and sound for now.

Chapter Text

A loud slap echoed in the mad king's conference room followed by a hissing reply of cussing and pain. “Dude, what the fuck was that for!?” A shocked Brandon Novak snarled, his expression akin to that of a hurt child as he rubbed his stinging face. He glared at his king as he curled up in his chair at the large oak table he was seated at.
“Fucking babies dude!? You been off the hook lately Novak. Animals, that's ok but baby snatching!?” Bam hissed, his eyes glinting in the torch-light of the chamber.
“Dude, I didn't snatch any shitty babies! That weren't me! You know how I can't stand them little pink wriggly things. Just the sound of one makes me want to run for the hills!” Brandon replied defensively.
Bam continued to glare at his close friend as he paced the length of the table. “Really. Then how do you explain this!?”
The mad king threw a soft wooly blanket at his friend, landing it over the scraggly man's head. It was covered in blood. Baby blood from the smell of it they both knew. “Dude! It's soft and fuzzy, I found it on the ground outside a house I going to ransack. By the looks of it the house already was fucked. Shit was tore up in there. Blood all over everything. All the animals dead.” Brandon explained in his whining tone of voice as he pulled the little blanket from his head and sniffed at it, curling it up in his arms to snuggle with.
Bam's bit his lower lip. He knew his friend was telling the truth. “Then we have a serious fucking problem going on here.”
“Yeah, you need to relax man, none of us are into baby killing. Just fun fucking around with the villagers.” Brandon shot Bam one of his 'I'm butt hurt' expression.
“Tomorrow, day and night we are all going looking high and low for what ever is making all this trouble before we end up spit-roasted over a fire by hunters. I for one rather enjoy my life as it is.” Bam stalked over to his throne and sat down heavily in it. Brandon nodded and getting up he sought to leave his liege before he received any more abuse.
“Ah ah, where the fuck do you think you're going? Get over here Novak.” Bam pointed to his friend and curled a finger beckoning him. There was a wicked grin on his face.
Sighing Brandon set the blanket down and approached the throne. “Yes?” He asked tiredly scratching at his balls.
“Fucking jack me off for being such a shithead.” Bam replied shifting in his throne, pulling his pants down.
“Fucking fuck! Dude, again!?” Brandon whined, hesitating.
“Yeah, again! Fucking talk back to me again fuckface and I'll make you wipe my ass for a month!” Was his answer.
Cussing under his breath Brandon settled at Bam's feet and with a most disinterested sigh lifted his hand up so Bam could spit in his palm. Blue eyes met blue eyes, one set defiant, the other set triumphant.
Brandon then took his liege's semi-hard dick in his spit slicked hand and started stroking.
“Like you fucking love it fuckface!” A cuff up side his head made him hiss and mind his ministrations better.
“There, like that?” Brandon cooed sarcastically, grinning a bit as his answer was a long moan of pleasure from his king. He actually did enjoy doing what he was doing when he knew he was pleasing Bam the right way. It was a reward of sorts for him in his own twisted sense.
“Hmmmm, yeah, fuck yeahhh. Just like that Novak.” Bam closed his eyes and let his legs fall apart as he relished the touch of one of his closest friends. “So much better than when Dunn does it. He pulls too hard.” Bam bit his lip and started to thrust up as Brandon's hand pushed down. Quicker and quicker it went, until Bam stood suddenly and placed a hand on Brandon's forehead tilting the man's head back.
“You---know the drill.....” Bam gasped as he grabbed a handful of sweaty hair and held his friend's head still, Brandon's hand stroking his cock fast now. His eyes closed as thick spurts of cum shot from Bam's dick onto his face. A litany of pleasure filled vulgarity echoed in the throne room from Bam's throat as he orgasmed. The mad king stumbled back until he plopped down in his throne once more, huffing and trying to catch his breath. He head lolled to one side and he smiled, waving weakly with a gesture for Brandon to go clean up.
A quick bow and a smile, Brandon turned and grabbed up his blanket, wiping the generous amount of cum off of his face, licking away what was on his lips.
“I saw him. In your mind when you blew your load. He'll be here soon enough. Make sure to save up a dose that size for him.” Brandon giggled and hastily retreated from the shocking glare Bam shot him.
“Stay the fuck out of my mind Novak! You now I hate it when you do that shit!” The kings voice chased him out of the room, he slammed the door behind him.

Bam pulled his pants up feeling some what violated from having his mind read. “Fucking Imp-fuck. Must be nice to just waltz into someone's mind and read it like an open book. Nothing's sacred with that guy!” He bitched out loud to himself. Bam grabbed his stein from aside his throne and drank the rest of the contents his mind picturing Ville doing the same as Brandon had just done for him.
“Fuck, I'm losing my mind over this bard. I bet that damn skinwalker is just soaking him all up for himself. Him and that stupid little smile of his must just wrap right around Ville's dick.”
Bam threw his empty stein across the room in anger and frustration. Tomorrow he was going to investigate the gory happenings and perhaps to stop in for a little visit.

Chapter Text

Lauri awoke to the smell of smoke and to his horror found himself tied securely to a thick pillar of wood, at his feet piled high was green brush, smoldering. He struggled at his bonds, knowing full well that the flames would soon fully catch. The enchanted bonds that held him firm burned his flesh, furthermore, as he fought to get free from them, the more they just drained his strength.

Lauri’s frustration boiled over, “Stop this! You are all insane, we did nothing wrong!!” He screeched at the mob torch-lit faces just below him.

“You will burn heathen! Your kind belongs but only in hell!” The crowd chanted as one.

Choking on the smoke that billowed up to his face, snarling, unable to shapeshift, he thrashed back and forth against the wooden pillar–until a tortured scream reached his ears. It was Ville's.

“Ville!! Ville ! Where are you!? Fuck!!” Lauri lunged manically against his bonds, straining to break free and help his endangered friend. Suddenly he caught sight of the bard, but he looked vastly different, his skin was almost black. Bloodied and battered, he was bound with ropes to a heavy yoke-like timber that was lashed to his shoulders and elongated arms. His bonds also seemed to render him powerless as well, he sagged under the effort to keep upright. His dark soulless eyes reflected the torch-light as he was led before Lauri where his legs were kicked out from underneath his body, toppling him to his knees.

Despite the smoke and rising flames now, Lauri lost his shit, “Ville? Infernal ! NO !” He could hardly recognize the beaten being before him. He seemed to struggle to breathe, dried blood covering most of his demon-black skin, what was left of his clothes hung off of him in shreds. A person wearing a crude skull mask appeared behind the kneeling form of Infernal and grabbed a handful of hair, yanking Infernal’s head back. 

“Watch your shapeshifting companion burn demon, for you will join him shortly in the hell that awaits you both!” The masked figure bragged menacingly then with a nod of his head, torches were thrown onto the rest of the wood piled at Lauri's feet. The shapeshifter thrashed to free himself even harder now, with flames licking his feet and rapidly consuming the wood. He caught the glint of a knife at Infernal’s taunt neck now, “ NO NO NO!!!!” Lauri screamed as smoke rose to choke off his screams of protest. Tears of rage streamed down his face as he watched the blade slide across the ebony flesh of Infernal's neck. A gush of blood spilled down the front of his lover’s body, as the masked figure shoved Infernal’s body face down to the ground, lifeless. Lauri squeezed his eyes shut as he screamed so loud he...

“Lauri wake up, wake up!! You're having a nightmare!”

Lauri's eyes popped open while he flailed about the bed in confusion. “Shhh shh.” He felt familiar bony arms around him, his mind struggling to adjust to the waking world as he felt a comforting, familiar presence hold him.

“Ville! You're alive!” He cried out in confused joy, struggling to sit up, wiping the nightmare tears from his face. Ville looked on with deep concern as he rubbed his friend's back, ruffling the feathers in the unruly black hair.

“Of course I am kulta. You are too.” Slender fingers reached out to cup Lauri's chin, dark green bloodshot eyes met lucid green orbs. “You had the nightmare vision too eh?” Ville asked in a small voice, face etched with worry.

“Y-yes. It was so fucking awful. I couldn't do anything for you. They...they...” his voice trailed off, unable to say what he still saw so vividly in his mind.

“I know Lintu, I had that same kind of nightmarish vision the night I left you at the tavern. I thought then if I left you, then I’d not put you in harm's way but it seems all that has changed now.” Ville explained, his voice was tinted with dread. “We’re fucked if we don't do something or come up with a plan soon. I'll be damned if we’re going to die at the hands of an angry ignorant mob.” 

Lauri shuddered in agreement, getting out of bed in somewhat of a panic, “The hunter’s bodies, we need to somehow dispose of them and get rid of all traces....” He chewed at his bottom lip as he paced frantically as if it would help his thought process.

“Whoa, you're not going anywhere. Not after what just happened last night.” Ville darted off the bed and grabbed Lauri gently by the wrists. With a defiant glare up at the bard Lauri snatched his wrists from his lover’s grasp. “I'm not just going to sit here and be found out! As soon as those bodies are discovered, every hunter from the four corners of the world will be upon us!”

“And I don't want you having to go back there to clean up my mess!” Ville retorted with a frustrated snarl.

The two seemed at odds with each other in a silent stand off until Ville felt a small tug at his pant leg. He let out a startled yelp and looking down he managed a nervous smile.

“Amanda!” He bent down with a smile to pick up the sprite, her eyes glowed bright gold in delight as she snuggled against the bard's chest. Her mouth opened and closed excitedly, little arms started to wave as she was trying to convey something to the two of them.

“Umm, too bad you didn't teach her to speak Lintu, it seems like she is all excited about something.” Ville grinned looking from Amanda to Lauri, thankful that the sprite had decided to interrupt the argument they had gotten into. “I know, but she never showed any interest in learning, so I never pressed the issue.”

“Here, show us Amanda. Draw us a picture.” Lauri bustled over to his desk and set up a piece of parchment and the writing quill for her. Amanda bounded from Ville's arms and scuttled over to the desk. She grabbed the quill and held it as best she could, proceeded to draw out her master plan.

The two of them looked on in amusement as the sprite drew in a frenzy of child-like movements. Ville couldn't help but chuckle at the comical sight while Lauri tugged at Ville's elbow to lean over Amanda's form and watch as she drew. She made the image of a bird, pointing at Lauri, with her on the back, trees with stick figures laying on the ground, a large circle of black scribbling then an arrow pointing to the stick figures. Amanda then dropped the quill and looked up at her friends, eyes glowing and mouth open, head nodding in a rapid 'yes' motion.

For a long moment the bard and shapeshifter studied the plan. Then it hit them. “Ohhhh!!” They realized in unison. “You want me to change into a raven and take you to where I was attacked and then you...make it all disappear?” Lauri asked, making some hand motions to convey that he understood.

Amanda jumped up and down, nodding ‘yes’ at this and ran to the door, pausing to look back, she leapt up and down some more, her little mouth flapping in urgency.

Ville shrugged, “Hey, I guess it's worth a shot, it seems like she knows what she can do to help, and for some reason I'm willing to trust a magical puppet right about now.” He shrugged in agreement, having no plans of his own to act on.

Lauri's face broke into an agreeing smile as he clapped his hands together and rubbed them in excitement. “Ok, Amanda, it’s worth a shot, let's go for a ride shall we?”

Chapter Text

Ville fiddled with the ends of his scarf watching intently while Lauri shed his clothing in the chill of the morning. A deep blush colored his face when Lauri cast a sassy glance at his lover as he approached. Amanda jumped up and down in excitement, anxious to go for the ride and get to ‘work’. “I'll be back, hopefully sooner than later Ville, please be safe and stay in the cabin till I return.” Lauri stood on his tiptoes as his face was cupped by Ville's cold slender hands and they kissed each other goodbye.

“What if--” Ville couldn't bring himself to finish saying it, he closed his eyes as if to un-see his worst fears.

“I'll be back, there is no 'what if's' Ville. Amanda possesses some strong magic, I'm just as safe with her as I am with you.” Lauri reassured his lover, his voice had become slightly raspy as he had already started to change. Ville nodded and watched in never ending awe as his lover’s shifting form sprouted sleek black feathers all over, twisting and shrinking until finally, a large familiar raven stood before him at his feet. Lintu tested his wings, flapping them a bit to stretch them out, then, before Ville could blink, Amanda had hopped onto the back of the giant bird and together they were airborne. Lintu circled once overhead and cawed a farewell, veering off to the west, he soared quickly out of sight.

Finding himself alone for the first time in a while, Ville looked around the dooryard taking in the solitude with a bit of a heavy heart. Leaving Lauri to clean up the bodies was something that made him feel as if he should be doing, but Amanda’s plan was all that made sense with the situation. Sighing in resignation, he decided to pass the time by tidying up around the cabin. He did some cleaning, changed the bed out, and then attempted to do laundry. Ville had to laugh at himself as it had been ages since he did that sort of thing as he just would buy a different set of clothes and throw away the rags that he had been wearing. He started to think of Bam–his laugh, carefree personality and kindness, as he washed the linens–wondering what the castle and his entourage would be like. He also couldn’t help but imagine what those vulgar Upir lips would taste like. His thoughts then turned to his inner demon who had, as of late, surprised him by automatically responding to Lauri's near death situation without proper summoning.

“Infernal must be evolving with my emotions. Neither I nor it have ever felt those kinds of feelings of care and protection for another before now.” Ville mused aloud to himself as he finished hanging the sheets and clothes out on a line in the door yard. He fiddled with a hole in his old shirt he wore, musing still at how he felt trapped by the turn of events due to the intolerance of gifted folks and his plans to go to castle Bam. There was no way he could go back to being a wandering bard, especially now that Lauri had entered his life, altering it for the better. He wasn't so lonely and not having to shack up at random taverns every night or make camp now that winter was on its way. What Ville missed most of all was his mandolin. Or any kind of guitar-like instrument. He was made for music. It was his heart and soul and it was crushing him that he had nothing to preoccupy his passion with.

Tucking his hair back behind his ears that was ruffled by a breeze, Ville was a bit annoyed that his beanie was still not dry enough yet–was suddenly struck by the urge to sing some lyrics he had been thinking of. 

 “I dream of the winter in my heart turning to spring. While the ice gives way under my feet. And so I drown with the sun.” He wandered over to a spot near the edge of the door yard and sat down to enjoy the down time in the now warm mid-morning autumn sunshine. He watched as some leaves fluttered to the ground in their colorful and fancy death throes as he continued to sing. 

“I've been burning in water and drowning in flame to prove you wrong and scare you away. I admit my defeat and walk back home, your heart under the rose.” Ville closed his eyes and fiddled with the ends of his scarf in place of a guitar as his voice rose in intensity. “I open my eyes with a sigh of relief. As the warmth of summer sunlight dances around me. And I see you with dead leaves in your hands. I've been burning in water and drowning in flame to prove you wrong and scare you away. I admit my defeat and walk back home, your heart under the rose.” He started to tap at his thighs with a beat. “I've been burning in water and drowning in flame, to prove you wrong and scare you away, I admit my defeat and walk back home, your heart under the rose!” Ville stopped, eyes closed still as he listened to his lyrics dance in the air around him and in his head.

The sound of a pair of hands clapping in a methodical applause startled the bard from his musical reverie, Ville’s eyes snapped open and he spun around on the ground into a defensive crouch–only to spot the mad king with a few dead leaves in his hands, beaming his trademark grin at him.

Chapter Text

“Bam!” Ville exclaimed, dropping his guard and grinned brightly as he stood up from his crouch and rushed over to eagerly hug his friend.

“Oof! Haha nice to hear and see you again too Ville!” Bam eagerly returned the hug, relishing the feel of the bard's slender, tall frame against him. The naturally exotic scent of the man permeated his senses causing a tremor of arousal to ripple through Bam’s body.

Chuckling, Ville let go of Bam, “What a pleasant surprise it is to see you!” He took a step back, nibbling at a fingertip, glancing curiously at the guitar shaped baggage he carried. “So, what brings you here?” 

“I figured I’d stop by since I was in the area and see how you were doing. Are you thirsty? I brought us some refreshments!”  Not bothering to wait for a reply, Bam took the backpack and guitar case off and set them on the ground. Then, in a sudden dramatic flop the mad king did a crazy flip-roll only to belly flop on the grassy ground with a groan of obvious pain. “Bam you are indeed mad!” Ville cackled at his friend’s antics, gracefully sitting down next to his friend who had rolled over obnoxiously gasping for breath with a comically pained look on his face.

“I am, aren't I? I was just in the area and decided to pop in for a visit, have a few drinks with my favorite bard and see how he’s recovering y'know. It gets kinda boring for me too sometimes...” Bam trailed off hoping Ville would take the bait as to why he and Lauri hadn't come to visit yet.

“I’ve been recuperating well and biding my time due to…recent events that are a bit alarming as of late.” Ville replied somewhat guarded, knowing what the mad king was hinting at, watching Bam pull forth a bottle of spiced moonshine and two glasses from his pack. His eyes lit up and his tongue darted out involuntarily at the sight of the rare booze, and watched as Bam poured their drinks, handing him his glass of the dark brown liquid. “Hey, nice gloves!” Bam commented as they both admired their matching fingerless gloves, they both shared a cackle and made a toast to friendship. Bam casually leaned back on one hand and eyed Ville over the rim of his glass taking a deep sip of his drink. He nearly dropped his glass as Ville simply downed the entire contents of his in one gulp. “Ahhhh!! Fuck, that's good stuff, I haven’t had that in aaaages!” Ville giggled wildly as he handed his glass back to Bam for a refill, a rampant alcohol induced blush spreading fast across his pale features.

“Wow, you fucking lush, Ville, it looks like I may have met my drinking match!” Bam laughed as he gladly filled the empty glass up to the brim for the bard.

Giggling intoxicatedly, Ville couldn’t help himself as to the guitar case lying next to Bam on the ground, “Hey, do you play the guitar too?” Gesturing at it curiously, lighting up a smoke. 

Bam snorted and chuckled somewhat knowingly as he reached for the guitar case just behind him. “No no. This, my sweet friend, is for you!”

As Bam handed the case over, Ville’s eyes widened in disbelief. Setting his glass down on the ground, he kept glancing at the mad king then to the case in barely contained excitement as he set it in his lap. “Go on!” Bam gestured, eager to see his friend’s reaction to the contents. Ville opened it up and a small moan of utter delight tumbled from his mouth around the cigarette. Green eyes lit up as he set the case aside and cradled the brand new hummingbird model acoustic guitar in his lap.

“Mahtava!!!” Ville exclaimed, tucking some stray hair back behind his ears and hunching over the instrument he strummed an open chord. “It's even in tune!” He chortled in joy as he looked up to meet Bam's blue eyed look of amused pleasure.

Unable to find any more words at the moment to express his thanks, Ville turned his attention back to the guitar, strumming it, then after a few moments of getting acquainted with the instrument, he proceeded to sing the tune he had just been singing when Bam had arrived.

As Ville played, Bam had forgotten about the drink he was holding as he watched and listened purely enraptured with the lyrics now put to music that filled the air around them. He watched with rapt interest as Ville's face twisted with emotion while he sang, the long fingers dancing over the strings to produce the most delicious counterpart to the vocals. Then, when it was all over and the last note had been played and sung, Ville looked at Bam with what had to be the biggest smile he'd ever seen on a person's face. Grabbing up his glass the bard made a toasting gesture “Mina vittunin rakkaus sita!!” and downed the contents of the glass once more.

“I take it you like it eh?” Bam fearlessly downed his glass as well, nearly gagging in the process.

“I fucking love it Bam-Bam!” Ville laughed maniacally, nodding in approval while his fingers strumming the instrument as if searching for more songs he had longed to play. Dipping his head down once more in thought, the bard started to sing and sing the entire afternoon away much to Bam's sheer delight.

'He's fucking amazing. Everything about him. The way those lyrics just roll out of his mouth. The way his voice sounds. So fucking good. So pure. So fucking sexy,' Bam pondered salaciously in his head taking in the private performance.

Ville drank and played for the mad king all afternoon till he could no longer sing coherently anymore and the shadows grew long. Ever increasing fits of laughter, spontaneous conversations and slurred speech eventually making it impossible. Ville carefully placed the guitar back into its case and then turned his attention to Bam who was stretched out on the grassy ground with a satisfied expression pasted on his face. “This was a pleasant distraction from events as of late Bam. I've really missed playing my music.” Ville crawled over on his hands and knees to his prone friend as if a cat stalks a mouse.

“How can I ever repay you for your kindness?” The bard asked, hovering over Bam with a drunken sultry tone to his voice.

Without a word, Bam reached up and grabbed the loose end of Ville's scarf and pulled the man down to him, one hand cupping the back of his head to guide their lips together in a crushing, much long awaited kiss. Ville's lips parted without resistance as Bam claimed his mouth, gently at first then letting any resolve slip away as the kiss got fiercer.

Seizing the opportunity, Bam rolled atop Ville, teeth gnashed against teeth as they consumed each other's moans. Ville's hands roamed over the mad king's back, under his shirt digging his nails into flesh, his hips arching up at the feel of the muscular body atop of him. Bam's mouth ventured down to nip and lick along the pale neck that Ville presented to him, licking along the bulging jugular vein with a quivering tongue. He gasped as long legs parted to hook behind him and close the gap between their bodies.

Bam paused to look up and admire the sight of Ville's face, all contorted and red with drunken lust, half-closed eyes and eyebrows scrunched together as if concentrating on the moment. He grinned wickedly rolling his hips down against the hardness straining in Ville's pants.

Suddenly, Bam froze, looking up his mouth going dry as his hazy vision now quickly focused on a rather angry looking Lauri menacingly stalking towards them both–head down, feathers bristling, mouth twisted in a scowl and the deep set eyes glaring daggers–he was dressed in nothing but tight black leather pants and was a formidable sight from where Bam was currently situated, between Ville's legs.

“What. The. FUCK!? ” Lauri bellowed, chest heaving with what was clearly barely contained rage.

Bam cleared his throat and sat up with a shit eating grin and shrug, simply replying, “Hey, it is what it looks like, but now it's not.” 

Ville scrambled to sit up, momentarily confused with the sudden interruption, rolling around a bit to figure out the best direction in which to sit up to confront Lauri’s wrath. “Oh heyyyyy Lintu, you're back already?” His voice was husky from being horny to not-so-horny in a matter of seconds, he managed to steady himself as he stood up and greeted his not so happy lover.

“What do you think you are doing!?” Lauri snarled at Bam, ignoring Ville for the moment.

“What ever the fuck I want.” He quipped back flashing his trademark grin, still sitting on his haunches.

Lauri then turned and angrily glared up at Ville, fists clenched at his sides. “I go clean up some dead bodies and come home to this? ” He gestured wildly at the two of them, the guitar case, and the empty glasses and booze bottle.

“Look, I'm not sure what is going on here, but fuck this shit. I didn’t come here to get yelled at for having a good time.” Bam snapped, standing up to brush off some leaves from his velvety pants. He quickly pulled an amulet out of his pocket and taking one of Ville's hands, pressed it into his palm. “Take this, and when you want to use it, simply say ' Castle Bam ' and you'll be instantly teleported into my throne room from anywhere.” Bam instructed, shooting Lauri an icy stare. “In case shit gets too much for you here.” He added dryly. 

All Ville could do was nod as Lauri balked at the mad king and him, who was still a hot mess from what they were doing just a few moments ago. Not one to be the target of anyone's ire, Bam grabbed up his pack and leaned in to plant a wet kiss on the bard's face. “Thanks for the wonderful afternoon Willa, see ya soon, hopefully!” Then turning on his heels he quickly whispered an incantation and a shimmering gold portal opened up in front of Bam. With a swaggering step entered the portal, it then sealed shut just as quickly as it had appeared.

Chapter Text

As soon as Bam vanished into his portal and it closed behind him, Lauri had already stalked away from Ville who was trying to catch up with the shapeshifter. “Lintu! You don't have to be so angry! Bam was just--”

“Just about to fuck you.” Lauri replied bluntly over his shoulder as he entered the cabin with his temper barely contained.

Ville growled in frustration at his lover’s apparent overreaction and picked up the guitar, showing it to Lauri with a fond smile. “Look what he brought me! It's-”

“That’s nice. He's sooo nice. Nice, nice, nice! ” Lauri spouted mockingly from inside the cabin.

Ville attempted to put some cheer in his voice as he entered the cabin hoping to calm his lover’s raging mood. Setting the guitar down, he closed the door and wobbled over to Lauri simply stood with his back turned to him. 

“Hey, Lintu, c'mere, don't be so angry. Nothing was going to happen, Bam is gone now. How'd it go with Amanda and the clean up?” He spoke plainly, hoping that showing no discord would help diffuse the situation, approaching his lover from behind, he reached out and gently touched his bare shoulder with a finger tip.

There was a blur of movement from Lauri then a loud slap echoed in Ville's ears as stinging pain flared across his right cheek. His eyes shut reflexively as he stumbled backwards from the unexpected contact, only to feel yet another blow land on his other cheek. The strike was so hard it dislodged the hair tucked behind his ears. Ville cried out in shock, hands coming up to shield his face. “What---L-Lauri! Fuck! That hurts ---” His words were cut short as he found himself being reigned in by his hair.

“You fucking stink of booze and him !” Lauri snarled, shoving Ville down to the floor using the handful of soft brown locks as his leverage with the size difference between them. After a short struggle with much cursing Ville finally gave up and let his lover win, only to find himself pinned underneath an overly tense Lauri. Ville paused, allowing himself a chuckle at the manic expression on Lauri’s face looming above him as it all clicked in. “Y-You're jealous. That's it!” Ville smirked at his lover and suddenly relented, letting his legs fall apart.

There was a two second pause from the man above, “You're fucking right I am . A bit put off by recent events and shapeshifting, but yes. For lack of words, yes , I am jealous!” Lauri bit back, eyes dark with sexual tension. He was stressed from holding his raven form for most of the day, then arrived home to get his feelings unexpectedly hurt. Lauri wanted vindication and release of any kind right about then.

Ville bit his lower lip lewdly, rolled his hips up in challenge, and winked.

Lauri's composure shattered. He dipped his head down pulling at the hair still in his grasp to allow him access to the lean neck of the bard. He bit and sucked on wherever he could find exposed flesh, as if he had gone mental. His other free hand made short work of Ville's pants, his hand invading the tight hot confines of said clothing. Lauri pawed at the eager hard cock he found there relishing the lusty moans and gasps that he had created–and Ville just lay there half drunk, letting him take what he wanted, long arms stretched over his head submissively as if tied with unseen bonds.

Lauri paused, holding him there with a fierce stare while he sat back and shed his leather leggings. doing the same for Ville. A second later he was back atop Ville with hot urgency, jamming two fingers between the bard’s parted lips. “Suck. Get em plenty wet cause I'm gunna fuck you.” Lauri’s voice nearly broke on the last word. One of Ville's eyebrows arched with interest as he obeyed, his mouth watering around the invasive fingers there just before they were pulled out and promptly slid into his ass. Lauri relished the feeling of control, letting himself go, making Ville twist and moan on the floor under him, owning the bard, stretching his ass out carefully for something bigger. Ville’s half lidded eyes gazing up at him in drunken lust pushed him over the edge. Shaking with want, Lauri withdrew his fingers, spit on them some more, stroking himself, he lined up with his target and pushed forward. Lauri felt legs wrap around his waist to draw him in as hot flesh parted around his dick, and Ville’s hips rolled up to press them together. Ville cried out in delicious pleasure at the raw sensation of being taken by Lauri, fighting the urge to grab him and pull him close. He secretly succeeded in wanting Lauri to take him as if it were Bam, then there was the fact he was really too drunk to do much of anything else at that moment other than enjoy a good fucking.

  Now, buried deep inside of where he once never thought he'd be, Lauri lost all semblance of self control and grabbed at Ville’s thighs and rearing up he used them as leverage as he began to thrust in and out of Ville's ass. Lauri slightly hesitated at first,  but one look at the sexual mess his lover was becoming under him, he uttered a beastial growl, fucking into Ville with wild abandon. “Yessss, oh fuck YES!” Lauri blurted out, biting the flesh of the bard's inner thighs hard enough to leave bruising red marks. He watched as Ville finally reached down to stroke himself in time with his ever increasingly rough thrusts.

“ Harder! Make me yours, Lauri!!” The sensual demand was punctuated from the thrusts that were causing Ville's body to twist and writhe with eminent orgasm. A chorus of flesh slapping against flesh, coupled with the lewd vocals echoed off the walls of the cabin around them. Lauri’s mind sizzled in ecstasy at the sight under him, coupled with the tight clenching heat of Ville’s ass around his dominating cock was beyond anything he'd ever imagined. “I'm—uhhhhhh-- gunna ---” Ville moaned out a warning, jaw clenching as he lifted his hips off the floor to meet Lauri's increasingly violent thrusts, he came hard, screaming Lauri's name while cursing over and over again.

Dropping Ville's legs from his grip, he toppled forward, pumping hard and fast as he could into the bard's writhing body, chasing his own sweet release. The feel of Ville's blunt nails digging trenches down his back spurred Lauri to bite down on a bony shoulder with a loud snarl that ended in a long drawn out cry as he came hard, deep in Ville's ass.

The sounds of gasping for breath and a ringing filled their ears, Lauri still atop of his lover took a few moments longer to compose himself before sitting up and pulling out from Ville's spent ass. He uttered a small laugh at all the bite marks and sweaty mess of his lover that lay before him.

“What? You should see yourself, Lintu, so sexy.” Ville eyed him with playful contempt as he struggled to roll over and get to his hands and knees, peeling off the cum and sweat soaked sleeveless t-shirt and wiped up his mess as best he could.

“I needed that.” Lauri replied, somewhat able to breathe normally again.

“We both needed that.” Ville chuckled looking around for his cigarettes. Lauri admired the lean graceful form of his friend as he stood on shaky legs, finding a smoke, and lit it inhaling deeply. Lauri grunted in agreement before standing and making his way to the hearth, his objective to start a bath for the both of them.

A few moments of comfortable silence lasted before Ville came up behind Lauri to wrap his arms around his lover, burying his face into the sweaty mess of hair and feathers there. “I never meant to hurt your feelings. Bam and I were drunk. I hope you understand that I like him too. I like you both.”

Lauri tensed in the embrace and at the statement uttered into the back of his head. He turned and brushed Ville's body away as he poured water into the tub.

“I know. I just...there is something off about him. It's not....right. I mean, you are possessed by a demon and you can't sense it?” The shapeshifter looked up quizzically at Ville who was obviously unsure of what to think. He took a deep drag off his cigarette, eyes wandering up to the roof of the cabin in thought.

“No, honestly he just comes off as a free spirited guy that happens to be an Upir with some magical items and third rate mage skills. Nothing that sends up a red flag to me.” Ville shrugged, eying the bath eagerly. “Are you...mad with me?” He asked cautiously.

Lauri sighed loudly and placed his hands on the thin chest before him. “How could I be mad at you? I'm just mad at... him .”

Ville made a small noise of understanding and let the subject drop for the time being. A few more moments and they were both settled in the tub together, relaxing in the heat of the water.

“So, what of those bodies? How did you get rid of them?” Ville asked, drawing his legs up once more on either side of Lauri who sat facing him.

A look of disgust flashed across the shapeshifter's impish features. “It was gross. I had to cut them up, the parts that Infernal didn’t shred to bits so that Amanda could.. .eat them .” 

Ville started to laugh but it died on his lips as he saw how disturbed Lauri actually looked about it all. “No. No way!” He breathed in disbelief. “I heard the more a sprite eats human flesh the more insane they can get.”

“Yeah, when I asked her if she'd done that before she nodded 'yes'.” Lauri flicked at the water as if he could find an answer there. Leaning forward, Ville's hands came up out of the water and cradled the face of his friend, light green eyes looking into the darker green orbs. “Lauri, if things get out of control, which I have a foreboding sense that they will from the way things seem to be going, come with me to castle Bam. Mina....Mina rakastan sinua.”

Lauri smiled but reluctantly looked away from his lover’s gaze, as if he didn’t want to accept the uncertain future and change that would surely ensue. After a heavy pause to think, Lauri spoke. “I will, but only if I have to, only to be with you. I'm not going to stop you from going where you want to go. I just want to protect you.” He looked back once more up into Ville's eyes before closing the gap between them he whispered, “Mina rakastan sinua, kulta” as their lips were pressed together so that no more words could come out. They kissed until the water grew tepid around them. Ville shivered and sighed, reluctantly getting out of the water, he wobbled over to the bed, drying off then crawled in between the blankets seeking warmth and rest.

“I'll fix us something to eat--” Lauri started to say, but the soft sounds of snoring that reached his ears he knew then it would be useless to try and wake the bard for a bite to eat. Instead, Lauri made a plate of food for Ville to eat whenever he woke from his drink-induced slumber. Tucking his lover in tenderly and making sure he was sound asleep, he picked up the bard's discarded pants and curiously fished out the pendant that Bam had given him.

He admired the craftsmanship, a walnut sized purple cabochon teardrop shaped gem with a small golden heartagram glowing dimly in the middle of it. Even though it felt cold to the touch it emanated a curious sort of heat. Lauri’s skin crawled as he placed it back into the pants pocket and set said clothing folded neatly next to the bed. His attention then turned to the guitar, he bent down, opened the case and took the instrument out. Careful not to strum it for fear of waking Ville he looked it over, he saw that it was scratched and somewhat worn, but otherwise in good condition. It obviously had been played hard but well taken care of. Feeling a twinge of contempt, he set it back in its case.

A lump of frustration formed in Lauri’s throat. Oh how he wished he could have presented the new guitar he bought to Ville, instead it had been smashed to bits. He wanted to be the one to bring joy back to the bard in the form of a musical instrument. Alas it was just not meant to be, and he would keep that detail to himself, sparing Ville the misery of his thoughtful surprise gone terribly wrong. “I'm so stupid. Had I not just gone out on an impulse, and crossing paths with that fucking bounty hunter I wouldn't have ended up getting nearly killed.” Lauri berated himself. Now that the hunters were on to them, he knew he'd have to make a dreadful choice eventually. To either stay here and face certain doom or flee to castle Bam with the one person he couldn't imagine living without.

Chapter Text

Arriving in the large throne room, Bam stormed out of the portal as it closed behind, rage rolling off of him in terrible waves. Ignoring a few of his patrons that were using the various ramps and half pipes that the throne room was composed of, he stalked over to a rack of skateboards muttering under his breath. Grabbing one up and letting anger rip through him, he wung it at the side of a nearby ramp, watching it shatter into splinters and bounce off in different directions. Everyone present paused what they were doing to observe the display of rage before resuming their conversations and skateboarding tricks, albeit with somewhat less enthusiasm. Bam needed to feed or fuck and right now the way things were going he wanted both.

“Ryan!! Where the fuck are you!?” Bam's voice echoed off the walls of the throne room, his talked with his arms spread in a gesture of what-the-fuck, still not satisfied with venting his anger.

“Right here, jeesh. What's gotten your panties all bunched up?” Ryan was lounging on a couch near the bedchamber doors, beer in hand and a semi-concerned look on his red face.

“I need to talk to you. Now !!!” Bam opened the door to his chambers behind the throne, pointing urgently for Ryan to get the fuck up and get in there.

With a dramatic groan the mad king's best friend stood slowly, belched loudly, downing the rest of his beer, and tossed the empty mug onto the couch where it looked like he practically lived.

He slipped past Bam who was holding the door open, grinding his jaw in barely contained rage. “What the fuck?” Ryan asked just as Bam slammed the door behind him, locking it with a single command word. He was on Ryan in a heartbeat, grabbing a handful of the blonde unkempt hair. The force of the movement took them both to the floor causing Ryan to struggle at first but then relax under his friend knowing all too well what was to happen next. “Didn't go too well, did it?” Ryan quipped looking up at Bam, who's usual clear blue eyes had turned blood red with the hunger.

“Oh at first it was all fine. Then that fucking impish shapeshifter, Lauri showed up all pissed off that I was putting the moves on Ville!” Bam's voice was a hiss as he cracked his neck at an inhuman angle attempting to relieve some tension. His jaw hyperextended and opened exposing long razor sharp teeth. “I'm sorry Ryan, I need to...it helps with the rage, please .” The last word came out as a desperate whine.

Shrugging, Ryan simply smiled and bared his scruffy neck up to his best friend. “Who am I to say no, and since you asked so nicely---” His reply was cut short by Bam's elongated mouth of fangs clamping down onto his neck. Blood instantly erupted from around the massive wound dripping onto the floor but most of it pulsed down Bam's throat as he gulped at the alcohol-laced life force of his closest friend. Slowly, sanity returned to Bam’s mind while he brought his free hand up to hold Ryan tightly, his teeth still firmly embedded in his best friend's neck chugging away the blood that flowed freely from the mortal wound. Gradually it came in ever weaker spurts, the body in Bam's arms shuddered then went limp with death.

It was over in just a few moments. Bam retracted his teeth, and licked his lips looking down at Ryan who had just died in his arms for his curse. Wiping blood from his face, Bam smoothed the blonde locks back, holding his friend in both arms, waiting... “C'mon Ry.” He hated this part, it seemed to take forever each time.

Long moments passed then suddenly Ryan's body began to convulse, the massive flesh wound started to fuse itself together. As it did, Bam watched as Ryan's chest started to move up and down once more with the act of breathing.

Ryan’s eyes and mouth popped open as he came back to life in Bam's arms. “ FUCK that hurt!!”  He protested, coughing, touching this throat in reaction to springing back to life, instinctively pushing his best friend away in shock. “Ohhh Gods, the shit that I do for you!” Ryan stood up, continuing on in that whiny voice that only a freshly resurrected Ryan Dunn could pull.

“Oh just shut up you bitch. Thanks as always for that, it seems to be the only thing that grounds me without going on a feeding rampage. Keeping the body count to zero is paramount for me.” Bam rationalized what had just happened as he felt he had to every time he took Ryan’s blood, ending his life in the process. He smiled up at his best friend and right hand man who rolled his eyes, holding out a hand to help him up from the floor. Bam accepted, then for no reason other than he could, slapped Ryan across the face causing both of them to laugh. “Grab a few beers my Random Hero and I'll tell you all about it!” Bam eagerly suggested, feeling renewed with having fed.

Chapter Text

The next morning, Lauri awoke to the beautiful sounds of a guitar being strummed and plucked. Blinking to clear his eyes he stretched out, propping up on a pillow and an elbow to watch the bard, with his shirtless back to him hunched over the instrument he so very much had missed. He noticed the empty plate of leftovers that he had prepared for him the night before next to him on the floor. 'Good he fucking ate finally.' Lauri mentally noted with relief observing the all too prominent spine and shoulder bones of the bard.

It seems Ville had heard him stirring and turned his head to see Lauri smiling at him from bed, noticing how the blanket hardly did anything to cover his lover’s scarred yet toned body. “Good morning Lintu. I tried to play quietly but--”

“Pshhh, I have to say it could be my new favorite way to wake up.” Lauri replied sleepily, as he waved dismissively, wiping at his eyes with a yawn. When his vision cleared Ville was standing over him, arching an eyebrow. “And what is your other favorite way of waking up then?” The way he asked the question was velvet soft and mildly factious.

Lauri smiled with a blush, his eyes shyly darted down to the pillow under his arm. Ville knelt on the bed licking his lips, tucking some stray hair behind his ears.

“Waking up next to you.” Lauri replied in a heartfelt sincere whisper as his lover closed in, claiming his mouth, but after a few intimate moments, Ville broke the kiss off, eager to get on with the day. He reached for a cigarette and lit it from a nearby candle, turning to a window, he yawned and stretched the kinks from his muscles. “Hei, it snowed out!” He exclaimed in mild glee.

“Meh, great, winter is here early and I'm not even half ready for it.” Lauri grumbled getting out of bed, putting on his clothes. Ville got dressed as well, glad that he did laundry the day before, and wondering how he could help Lauri finish getting  ready for the colder weather. “Y'know if worse comes to worse we could always go winter at castle--”

“No.” Lauri stated flatly, knowing where the conversation was going.

“Look, you know damn well that either the winter weather or the hunters are going to drive us out of here eventually Lintu.” The bard reasoned shooting Lauri a look of concern. “And I for one am not going to let any harm come to you.”

Lauri fell silent knowing his argument was invalid after the recent attack on him. Biting his lower lip he glanced up at his lover with disenchanted resolve. Green eyes expressed sadness by the fact that this was not the path that either one of them had planned for.

“Come now dear Lauri, we are both still alive. Let's not argue or dwell too much on the bad things for now. It snowed out! I'm going out for some fresh air, and to bring in some more wood.” Ville did his best to console Lauri and grinned widely, putting on his beanie and wrapping a scarf around his neck as he opened the door and stepped out into the crisp clean air.

Outside, making his way through the few inches of snow to the wood pile, Ville hummed to himself as he brushed the snow off the wood and loaded up his arms with kindling and small logs. It was still cloudy out, though not much snow had fallen it was just enough to coat everything in a decorative white blanket. He had to admit it made everything look less harsh and ugly.

Turning to head back into the cabin, he spotted Lauri just stepping out and closing the door that he had left open. What he saw on the door caused him to drop the armload of fire wood and stare in horror.

“L-Lauri...turn around and look at the door.” 

The shapeshifter's brows knit together in question as he saw the look of shock on his lover’s face. Turning around to look at the door of his cabin, he let out a small cry of disgust nearly falling off of the stoop.

There, painted in what appeared to be blood on the door, was an eight pointed circle with the letters 'C' and 'F' in the middle of it. The more they looked around, the more they found various other sinister symbols adorned the cabin, all written in blood.

“Who...what...?” Lauri was visibly shaking as he backed away from his desiccated cabin.

“It's demon blood. That symbol, I know that symbol and it’s not good.”

“Who is it? What's going on here Ville!?” Lauri’s fists were clenched in frustration.

“He goes by the name Dani Filth. I thought he had been killed long ago in the last Purge by hunters, but there was no proof of a body, only a pool of blood. It is said that he is the most insane and hideous of all demons, being half vampire, half incubus. A pretty powerful and unholy combination.” As Ville explained their nemesis, his voice had gone flat except for an undertone of despair, he twisted at the ends of his scarf realizing the scope of the wrath that was focused on them now. 

“Lauri, we are in more trouble than any hunter could put us in. The fact that he was right outside the cabin last night and didn't destroy us, means he’s definitely calling us out, though I have no idea why.” Ville speculated aloud, trying to disguise his fear, the sight of that long forgotten dreadful symbol brought back so many bitter memories he had struggled to long forget.

“Well I’ve never heard of him, but if he's got a problem with my fucking cabin and who ever I have here he can show himself and I'll glad turn him inside out!!” The last words ended in a beastly growl Lauri touted as he stormed about the cabin swearing and taunting Dani as if he were still there and could hear him.

Ville let him vent as there was nothing they could do in the meantime about it, gathering up the wood he had dropped, wishing he could console Lauri but the man was in such a rage and obviously beyond that. almost ready to fuzz out into a bear at any moment. Now more than ever Ville knew they had to leave there as soon as they could, because the next time Dani came to visit, there would be more than just graffiti happening.

Chapter Text

Upon re-entering the cabin, Ville suddenly stumbled, dropping the wood near the hearth, clutching at his stomach–in his head he could hear a shrill screaming–screaming that only the twisted vocal chords of Dani could produce, and it made his head and stomach spin. He could feel Infernal twisting in his mind striving to get out and hunt Dani down. “No!” He hissed to himself, feeling his vision blur.

The bard ran back out into the snow dropping to his knees and vomited up a black liquid onto the snowy ground. The curse that had been put upon the cabin seemed to only target Ville. Lauri heard the commotion and came running from around the other side of the cabin to his lover’s side.

“What–what the fuck!?” Lauri stomped and shrieked in frustration not knowing what to do about the sudden black magic’s effects had on his lover. Ville was on his hands and knees now, dry heaving and gagging something that wasn't blood, nor bile. Just a black liquid.

“Shh.....” Ville held up a hand as he caught his breath, “It's just Infernal having a reaction to that symbol Filth put on your cabin, it hit me as I crossed the threshold. It seems I can't go back in there until it is cleansed .”

At this additional bad news, Lauri snarled hysterically, “Oh I'll fucking cleanse it!! I have just the spell for that too. That filthy fucking creature putting hexes on my house!? I don’t fucking think so!!” The shapeshifter spouted and stalked away muttering curses the whole while.

Ville sat back on his haunches and shakily wiped his mouth with the scarf, admiring the way his lover’s vile temper. It was actually comical in a way, but given the circumstances this was most definitely a critical situation.

Inside the cabin, Lauri collected what he needed, including a blanket for his lover. He quickly made a small fire just outside the cabin, and making sure Ville plugged his ears as best he could to block out what he was about to chant, he started the cleansing.

Ville sat as far away from the cabin and where Lauri had made the fire, at the edge of the clearing, fingers jammed firmly into his ears. He glanced up every once and a while to see Lauri chanting loudly as he cast a bundle of rare purple sage into the embers onto the fire. He collected some of the embers and blew them onto the bloody symbols causing them to sizzle and vaporize away. After that he cabin was doused with handfuls of a mysterious crystalline powder that shimmered all colors of the rainbow as it made contact with the residual blood stains, further lifting the curse. Lauri chanted ever louder in long forgotten melodic verses, his hands mimicking gestures of physically picking up the curse.

Looking away, Ville kept crouching with his eyes closed, fingers still stuck in his ears, humming as if to block it all out until it was over. The nausea still hung with him but it eventually faded as Lauri concluded the cleansing ceremony. Only then did he open his eyes and unplug his ears when he felt Lauri's hands on his shoulders. Looking up, he saw that Lauri had an air of calm and dignified poise about him as if he was a force to be reckoned with. He seemed to almost glow with his shaman magic. 

“There, I removed all traces of the hex, you should be fine to cross the threshold now.” Lauri declared, helping Ville get to his feet they re-entered the cabin without incident and once inside the cabin, he sealed the door shut with an extra strong protection spell.

“Y’know, magic looks good on you Lintu.” Ville commented weakly watching Lauri get the fire going, taking a seat on the bed. Lauri poured a cup of tea for his lover who sat at the end of the bed, shivering from the cold and demonic trauma.

“I certainly hope so, it took most of my lifetime to learn what I know. Here, now cozy up and relax Ville. I refuse to be afraid of whatever the fuck wants to harm us. Be it hunters or shitty demons, I've had enough of being pushed around, hexed and nearly being lynched. Tonight I’ll study how to summon Infernal, I can’t put that off anymore after all this.” Lauri added the last bit as if it were some sort of self assurance that he could pull off the summoning.

Now here was a man in command from being under pressure, Ville silently mused, sipping his tea. With Lauri being in an elevated state of magic, he was sure to control Infernal with no problem. He hoped. And that was the best he could do for the moment.

Chapter Text

Dani Filth https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fsummainferno.com%2Fwp-content%2Fuploads%2F2021%2F02%2FtnE5wrC9YtoQMHW6NcV4rn.jpg&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fsummainferno.com%2Fdani-filth-cradle-of-filth-le-entra-a-la-actuacion-en-una-pelicula-de-terror-baphometh%2F&tbnid=QRaHXK8mMepZhM&vet=12ahUKEwj35KLiz8T7AhWvoHIEHf-0CV8QMyhEegQIARBO..i&docid=kW5EKa-AkqXpYM&w=1280&h=720&itg=1&q=dani%20filth%20demon&hl=en&ved=2ahUKEwj35KLiz8T7AhWvoHIEHf-0CV8QMyhEegQIARBO

https://m.imdb.com/name/nm1029417/mediaviewer/rm2818270464

A long clawed finger stirred the flat surface of the scrying pool of blood, the ripples closed the image that Dani had been watching. His eyes changed from white to red to orange with excitement as he laughed and screamed manically with delight. Dani had at long last drew out the one remaining bard of H.I.M. And cornered a shapeshifter at the same time. “Hmm, he looks like a good time.” The wicked being talked out loud to himself as a long forked tongue licked at blackened lips. He savored the image of Lauri's face twisted in rage at what he had done to the shapeshifter's cabin. Dani had been watching with lusty glee the whole time, the fall out of his little visit the night before. That is until Lauri had shut the door of his now cleansed cabin. “Little fucker blocked me out.....” dagger like teeth gnashed at air in mild frustration.
“Ohhhh no matter, this is going to be sooooo yummy! Then with the blood of the demon-bard I can finally open my dimensional portal. After I ruin this world, I can just go destroy the next!!” His voice raised to a pitch of diabolical excitement. This realm was boring him fast. Dani needed and lived for constant strife, to inflict pain, suffering and terror where ever he went. It's was reason for his existence. It had been nearly 2 years now in this world. Messing with villagers to turn them on Ville and Lauri was taking too long on it's own. After the rush of dark joy he got from getting a reaction from Lauri, and seeing the side effect of his powers on Infernal/Ville he knew he could easily move his plans forward.
          Sinister screeching and cackling echoed off the walls and bones of previous human meals in the abandoned crypt Dani had set up as his lair. “Tonight I will draw Infernal out, test him. Make him bleed and take his companion too.” The half-breed demon touched himself at the thought of violating the shapeshifter. The thought of how sweet Infernal's blood would be on his tongue as it splashed on the portal to open it. He lept from his throne of bones and readied for the night's impending attack with a sinister cackle.

Chapter Text

Infernal https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fvignette.wikia.nocookie.net%2Funderworld%2Fimages%2F1%2F11%2FMichaelhybrid.jpg%2Frevision%2Flatest%3Fcb%3D20110215215750&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Funderworld.fandom.com%2Ff%2Fp%2F2116787525124345196&tbnid=Vzwn4rxrvwpyvM&vet=12ahUKEwj5qeGO0cT7AhW7j3IEHS8aAaIQMygDegUIARDmAQ..i&docid=NjkOpxI9FhE9sM&w=900&h=604&q=underworld%20hybrid&ved=2ahUKEwj5qeGO0cT7AhW7j3IEHS8aAaIQMygDegUIARDmAQ

https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fi.ytimg.com%2Fvi%2FJXkVOWhZQXo%2Fmaxresdefault.jpg&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.youtube.com%2Fwatch%3Fv%3DJXkVOWhZQXo&tbnid=d3apfmtdsaEF9M&vet=12ahUKEwj5qeGO0cT7AhW7j3IEHS8aAaIQMygGegUIARDsAQ..i&docid=VxZuo-cpOU_m0M&w=1280&h=720&q=underworld%20hybrid&ved=2ahUKEwj5qeGO0cT7AhW7j3IEHS8aAaIQMygGegUIARDsAQ

Jussi69 https://www.deviantart.com/69-eyes/art/Jussi-69-by-xSoulOnFire88x-19043975

http://m.mediatly.com/cards/view/868124

Back at the cabin, Lauri had gathered up everything he needed for the summoning just as Ville instructed. He carefully drew a heartagram inside of a septagram using the black sea salt, then positioned the candles at each of the seven points.

“It's been a very long time since Infernal had been summoned, and that didn't go so well.” Ville broke the silence as he took off his shirt, watching as Lauri nearly fumbled a bag of sage at this revelation.

“How so?” Lauri regained his composure quickly, doing his best to hide the trepid look on his face.

“Well, the person that summoned me, he was kind of...off his rocker at the time. A good person, but still not quite right in the head. We had gotten drunk one night and after I passed out he thought it was a brilliant idea to summon Infernal for....ummm ' inappropriate reasons '. Come the next morning I awoke finding myself naked, covered in blood and tied up to an oak tree. That was the last I saw of ‘that’ person.” Ville's expression mirrored the animosity of the memory even now as he paused to survey the symbols on the floor that would contain Infernal's true form.

Lauri looked a bit disturbed at the dubious confession. “It sickens me that someone used you in such a disgusting way–that Infernal was some one's puppet. Let me guess, they must’ve wanted to have demonic sex?” His voice grated, looking up into his lover’s eyes with fierce possession.

Ville made a small noise of confirmation and nodded shyly scuffing at the floor with a bare foot. Lauri reached up and, standing on his tip-toes, brought the bard's mouth down to his. “I'd never do that to you.” He whispered in between their lips. 

“I know, I am glad for that Lintu. As Infernal possesses me, you shall possess both of us. When he saved you from the hunters that was only half of his form of power, it seems that it was brought on purely by your will alone. Infernal is most definitely aware of your true feelings for me.” Ville brought Lauri in for one last hug before they commenced with the ritual.

Lauri savored his lover’s words that comforted his troubled heart. The way the smooth skin of Ville's back felt under his fingertips, and how he fit perfectly against the bard's body. So focused by the man in his arms and the upcoming ritual, Lauri didn't hear the audible glamor alarms he had previously set around the cabin should anything or anyone come near.

A loud frantic knocking at the door startled both of them out of the special moment. “What the fuck.” Lauri bristled, turning in time to see Amanda suddenly materialize directly through the cabin door mouth flapping and arms waving in what looked like excitement.

“Amanda!” Ville and Lauri exclaimed happily as the little puppet-sprite hopped up and down then ran back to the door. “I think she wants you to open it.”

There was a second of hesitation before Lauri hurried to the door, knowing that Amanda would never just act like this without just cause. Chanting several words at the cabin door it hissed and swung open. There, propped on one arm against the door jam was a short, lanky wild looking black haired man clad only in barely concealing low-cut black leathers. He was a bit of an eye-full to Lauri as he looked dumbfoundedly at the stranger Amanda had brought to his doorstep.

“Well hello there, you must be Lauri.” The man's bright black-rimmed eyes darted past the shapeshifter immediately to Ville. “By the fucking gods…HAHA!! Ville!! Amanda wasn’t kidding when she said I could find you here.”

Brushing past a thoroughly confused and flabbergasted Lauri, he sauntered into the cabin, faltering a few steps failing to hide his fatigue. His sharp green eyes did the elevator rake over Ville's body, lingering on his crotch of course. “Hhhhh, so good too see you again Ville, you sexy fucking beast!” He boldly addressed the bard, letting out a hiss of pain, holding what looked like a flesh wound on his side.

“ J-Jussi!? What the fuck!?” Ville sarcastically returned the greeting, stepping forward to steady the bizarre looking man. “Your timing really sucks man, and why are you bleeding?” Ville sat him down in a chair near the hearth as best he could while Jussi was trying to rub on him like a cat in heat. “You have some nerve to show up here after what you pulled the last time I saw you. Leaving me tied to a tree after summoning Infernal for your own twisted pleasures?” Ville's voice was a mix of anger tinged with mild humor as he addressed the stranger.

Lauri growled in frustration, sealing the door of the cabin once more and trying to keep his cool for the second time that day, addressing the stranger who was a chaotic eye-full. “ You!? You're the one who–just never mind that right now. What is Amanda doing hanging out with a fucking vampire?” Lauri spouted, eyeing the puppet-sprite sulking near Ville's legs.

“Hehe yeah, Amanda found me after I had a bit of a run in with something that I didn't see coming. I think what got me was one of the traps you have set in the woods around your cabin. I was just drifting through the area, doing my thing when I sensed a huge surge in black magic earlier and was curious as to what the source of it was. Then this little creature,” Jussi gestured to Amanda, “approached me, so I followed her here. Something wicked this way comes, I fear” Jussi explained to Lauri as Ville inspected the injury to the punk-vampire's side.

Lauri snorted as he processed the stranger’s story. “I was wondering how those traps would function, now I know at least.” Lauri folded his arms across his chest, grinning smugly at his handy work.

Despite his untimely appearance and injury, Jussi still attempted to touch his long lost friend in any way he could, tracing a finger down the arm sleeve tattoo of Ville, but locked onto this and darted over to slap the hand of the vampire away. “ YOU don't get to do that any more!” He snarled, eyes flashing dangerously at Jussi who looked a bit butt-hurt, being used to doing whatever he usually pleased.

Sighing in mild agitation, Ville stepped back out of reach of Jussi and handed him a rag to cover the wound for now. “You'll be alright 69, it's just a flesh wound, we’ll take care of it later, Lauri was just about to perform Infernal’s initial summoning when you showed up.” Ville explained to Jussi as platonically as he could, moving to stand behind Lauri and rested his arms around the shape-shifter's shoulders in a blatant display of whom he now chose as a lover and partner. Jussi snorted with a wince, yet grinned at the point that was made. He just couldn’t help himself to follow up with a comment to all of this. “Well, aren’t you two a cute couple? It's just a shame that Lauri here doesn't know the joys of hot demonic sex.”

“He's more than a sex toy you asshole. And what did you mean by 'something wicked this way comes?'” Lauri bit back, pressing himself back into Ville's lean form re-enforcing their bond in the eyes of the 69.

Jussi chewed at his lower lip, evidently jealous of the bond that Ville and Lauri now shared before replying, “The demon lord, Dani Filth. He slaughtered my pack of vampires at the beginning of this year, ever since then he's been after me, even though he created us. He hungers for power and is out to take over every realm and everyone in it.” Jussi's accent was harder to understand, especially being upset as he was, he gestured wildly to emphasize just how dire things were about to become, clearly agitated. “He's the one that has been rousing the locals to issue the Hunt again. By instigating people across the lands that we are the ones causing the bloodshed, thus doing the dirty work for him. Word has it he’s in search of a particular demon-bard,” Jussi paused dead-panning at Ville before continuing, “By obtaining his blood to open a portal he has to further his destruction and complete his objective. Dani is batshit insane and won’t stop until he gets what he wants!” Jussi was so worked up, spit flew from his lips as he fervently explained the situation, fangs flashing. “Then, this little darling here,” he gestured to Amanda, “She found me after the trap sprung and guided me here to your door.” Jussi winked at the puppet-like sprite that had now hopped up onto his lap and curled up–to smoke a cigarette of all things–she stole from somewhere.

“ You traitorous bitch! Bringing stray vermin to my doorstep just after what happened this morning.” Lauri snapped at Amanda who merely looked away defiantly as a child would. Ville saw this and immediately snatched the smoke from Amanda who attempted to reach for it back but simply sagged on to Jussi's lap in defeat. He finished smoking it, throwing the stub into the fireplace, exhaling the smoke, he tucked some stray hair behind his ears and approached the sea-salt symbols on the floor.

“Let's do this before anything else happens or interrupts us.” Ville stated bluntly, stepping into the center of the two symbols and allowed himself a moment to close his eyes and clear his mind.

Grunting in agreement, Lauri moved to ignite the candles and sage, then stood ready in front of Ville waiting for him to open his eyes. When he did, they were as clear as ever, almost glowing, he addressed Lauri, “Remember everything I told you to do. One wrong move and I don't know what could happen. You can't shift into animal form as it's your mana that keeps Infernal in this realm, at least for now.” Ville's voice was tinged with emotion but his focus was solely directed at Lauri despite the two guests in the room.

“I will do my best Ville.” Lauri replied in the softest whisper. Blocking out the small audience he closed his eyes as he started to sing; the last vision he saw before doing so was the gentle smile meant just for him.

“I'm waiting for your call. And I'm ready to take your sweet 666 in my heart.” Lauri's arms rose along with his voice, the air in the cabin dropped to an icy chill as he continued the lyrical chanting, “I'm longing for your touch. And I welcome your sweet 666 in my heart.” The shapeshifter's voice was raw and full of emotion.

Suddenly all movement in the cabin magically stopped, even the crackling flames of the fire in the hearth all frozen in time except for Lauri. Right then, the sea salts ignited into brilliant purple flames around Ville who stood frozen and motionless in the center. “I'm ready for the fall. And I'm ready to take your sweet 666 in my heart.” Lauri's arms were stretched out before him, finger-tips splayed as if gesturing for Infernal to come forth from Ville. The heartagram command seal on the back of his right hand now flared to life, tingling and glowing purple, prompting Lauri to sing even louder now, “Longing for your touch and I welcome your sweet 666 in my heart. Right here in this heart.”

As the bright purple flames rose higher, a low pulsing sound filled the cabin. Abruptly all the candles went out, plunging the cabin in eerie shadows cast by the un-natural purple flames. Still, Lauri kept his eyes closed as he had been instructed to and continued on singing the incantation.

“Right straight through my heart. Right here in my heart!! His Infernal Majesty come to me!!!” Lauri's crescendoing voice boomed seemingly amplified by the intense field of magic that filled the cabin. There was a deafening roar accompanied by a sound like a boom of thunder that ratted his brain, instantly rendering him deaf. Still, in spite of all of this, Lauri kept his trembling hands and fingers out in front of him, now curling them in a beckoning gesture as he forced himself to keep his eyes closed. Oh how he longed to see what had happened! The smell of burnt sulfur, ozone and brimstone surrounded him.

A soft snort and a low growling purr from in front of him caused unexpected feelings of curiosity and fear flooded Lauri’s mind. It shocked him because these were not his own feelings he was feeling. Bravely curling his fingers in a 'come hither' motion he steadied his breathing as best he could. He knew fully that it was not Ville in front of him anymore and longed to see what he had done.

“ Lauri, you can open your eyes .” The words were silky and spoken in a sort of reverse crescendoing tone of sound that didn't seem to come from in front of him–but in his mind! Lauri opened his eyes and down the length of his now aching outstretched arms, there stood Infernal.

Nearly a foot taller than Ville was, the anthropomorphic form of the demon stood proudly, a long arm gracefully beckoning to Lauri from the center of the circle, freakishly long fingers ending in lethal glossy black claws that promised only pain. Infernal's body was a bit more muscular than Ville's mortal form, the skin was pitch black like sootInfernal’s features were more aquiline, full black lips were turned up in a slight grin. Curious round black eyes blinked rapidly trying to adjust to the new environment, they eerily reflected the flickering fading purple flames.

Snapping out of his observations, Lauri needed to move fast to secure the bond.  Carefully stepping over the smoldering lines of the septagram and then to the edge of the heartagram, Lauri let one arm drop to his side the other he held out a fingertip to just cross over the aerial boundary to touch the clawed finger tip of Infernal. Pressing down ever so lightly Lauri punctured his flesh upon it. Stifling a noise of discomfort from pain unlike anything he felt shot up his arm, he watched as a bead of blood welled up from his fingertip, almost ready to drip onto the floor. His heart pounded wildly in his chest as Infernal lowered his head and parted black lips to lick at the offering. Lauri's throat tightened from the shocking coldness within the demon's mouth and the icy tongue slither over the wound on his finger. 

Purring contentedly Infernal stood tall once more smiling a toothy grin down at his newly bonded ‘master’. At last Lauri could let out a deep breath of relief now that the ritual was complete, he rubbed wearily at his eyes and examined his finger tip. There was no wound to be found, but only an intense warm feeling that flowed through his entire being. “ Lauri, it is done. I am yours and you are mine .” The silky voice of the demon curled in his head and at that instant everything in the cabin that had become frozen in time mere seconds ago resumed.

“This-this is amazing! Infernal, follow me.” Lauri tried to not to let the height difference of the demon intimidate him as he turned and gestured for Infernal to follow him out of the summoning symbols and meet the others. 

“ Just so you know, I choose to use telepathy in this form to communicate with you or anyone else. Demons do not lower themselves with mortal communication. In addition, whatever I feel, you feel, think and hear, and so on.” Infernal followed Lauri closely out of the symbols and stood patiently as he observed his new surroundings in almost mild boredom–until his black orbs landed on one Jussi 69. Infernal’s black lips curled back in a sneer as he instantly remembered the last encounter with the punk-vampire.

“Well hello there sexy!!” Jussi snatched his hand from the front of his pants where he had been obviously touching himself just before the summoning froze him. Oozing lust, Jussi jumped up from his seat in glee, causing Amanda to scamper off and hide behind Lauri's legs. Infernal turned with teeth bared in a low growl displaying his irritation as Jussi approached Infernal without an ounce of fear, evidently only having a good time was on his mind. The punk-vampire's eyes roved over the stunning form of the demon before him, pausing to admire the way the pants were barely containing Infernal's new form. Fueled at the moment by unrequited lust, he licked his lips, fangs glinting with drool. “Fuck me, you’re just as hot as when I last saw you. Fancy having a fuck–”

Infernal leaned down inches from Jussi's face, and growled disagreeably, cutting him off. 

“Well then. I'll just take that as a 'no'. Don't need to get all hellfire on me big boy. Perkele!” Jussi tossed his spiky haired head back, stepping away, mouth twisting into a scowl trying to regain any dignity he had left.

“Are you done you fool?” Lauri snapped at Jussi, now obviously annoyed and overwhelmed with all that just happened in the past half-hour, let alone day. He heard Infernal chuckle in his head causing him to smile with the confidence of being able to summon and bond with Infernal without incident.

Jussi had just opened his mouth to retort when he paused, looking just past Lauri out a window behind the shapeshifter, his face etched now with concern. “Ummm, you expecting company?”

Infernal joined Lauri at the window, with Jussi pushing from behind to get a better view. Outside of the cabin the darkness was replaced by a horde of villagers, their angry faces illuminated by many torches. They brandished weapons that glinted in the light of the flames, promising certain violence. 

“Ei hyva.” Lauri whispered dreadfully, feeling Amanda climb his leg to see what all the fuss was about. The little puppet-sprite’s mouth opened wide at the mob of doom gathered outside. She tilted her head up at Infernal as if in question–what were they to do?

A sinister mocking cackle sounded from outside, the source was unseen but clearly identifiable to the demon as none other than that of Dani Filth. Infernal growled savagely with mounting rage, he had turned from the window to nearly trip over Jussi who was trying to see out the same window as well. Expressing the urgency of the situation, Infernal swiftly grabbed Jussi and pushed his face against the glass giving him a good look as to what was going on outside. Jussi gasped at the demon's ice cold touch, shivering involuntarily both from Dani's mocking laughter and the mounting terror in his gut at the sight the lynch mob outside the cabin.

“ Filth .” Jussi heard the demon's voice in his head.

“Yeah, I figured as much.” He hissed under his breath, anger now replacing his lusty thoughts.

Lauri clutched at a trembling Amanda backing away from the window cursing their situation under his breath. This was it. This is what it had come down to, right here and now. Infernal turned to address Lauri and Jussi.

“ Jussi, you take on the mob, distract them in any way you see fit. I'll deal with Dani. Lauri, you stay here with Amanda. If you get attacked or worse, it’ll be the end of our evening. ”

“Fuck yeah, let's do this, of course, it’s not like we have any other option at the moment.” Jussi rationalized the odds of the situation, and clapped his hands together in the promise of bloodshed. “Wait, did he just say that in my head?” Jussi paused briefly in confusion to ask Lauri.

“Yeah, I guess he did. There must still be a connection be from when you last summoned him for your own sick-”

“Alright, enough of what I did in the past, fuck. I was only asking a question, Ylonen.” Jussi snapped, rolling his eyes once more feeling ashamed about his past dealings with Infernal. “What do I do in here Infernal?” Lauri asked, still unsure of his game plan. The knowledge of being trapped by a torch wielding mob had started to rouse panic in the shapeshifter. “Keep calm, out of harm's way and focus on giving me enough strength to kill Dani.”

Pausing, Infernal bent down and pressed his forehead to Lauri's affectionately, then stepping back he snarled in the direction of the door, suddenly disappearing in a cloud of black mist.

Jussi winked at Lauri and exited in the same supernatural manner, leaving the shapeshifter alone in the cabin with a trembling Amanda.

Taking a deep breath to try and ground himself, Lauri made his way to the spot where he had summoned Infernal, and sat down cross-legged in the middle of the burned out symbols. Trying his hardest to ignore the commotion of the battle outside and imminent  threat of the cabin burning down around him, he closed his eyes. Amanda opted to snuggle into his lap and covered her little beady unblinking eyes. From where he sat, Lauri instantly felt a surge of rage jolt through him, the feeling of Infernal's rush of unleashed fury, coupled with the screams of brainwashed villagers either fleeing or attacking both Infernal and Jussi.

He had no idea how much time had passed since closing his eyes, until Lauri abruptly felt an uncharacteristic wave of panic and dread from Infernal just before the demon’s voice sounded loudly in his head, “ Lauri!! Dani has -” the words were cut off. To his utter horror, Lauri found himself no longer sitting down, but grasped from behind tightly to a strong yet slender form. Lauri's eyes popped wide open now, struggling to free himself from who or what ever had a hold of him. He snarled with the effort of reaching back to grasp hold of his assailant in any way he could. His fingers finally closed around a handful of black spiky hair and he pulled as hard as he could figuring whoever it was would let go, alas it seemed to have zero effect as the grip and arms around his body and neck only got tighter. Lauri found himself screaming both aloud and mentally for help of any kind. 

Almost instantly, a puff of black mist just in front of him formed as Infernal materialized. The demon's mouth opened in a mighty roar, his blood-covered and torn arms reaching out for Lauri, but it was tragically too late as Lauri heard snarl just near his left ear before the terrible pain of a pair of fangs sank deep into his neck.  

“NOOO!!” Infernal screeched as Lauri was being drained of his life by Jussi who was clearly under the control of another, his fangs deeply embedded in Lauri's neck. Choking dense smoke now started to fill the cabin, flames and heat rapidly consuming the wooden structure that surrounded them. In all the commotion Amanda had transformed into a 6 foot tall version of herself, wielding the guitar and was poised to take a whack at Jussi's head, she hesitated, unable to get a clear punch. Taking matters to himself and choosing a non-lethal form of attack, Infernal tackled both Jussi and Lauri, knocking them to the floor, luckily the impact had freed Jussi’s fangs from Lauri's neck–all three of them ended up in a heap with Infernal landing on top. “ Lauri, the amulet! Use it else we will all perish here and now !” At this point, Amanda started to try to pry them all apart to get to Jussi and do terrible things to him.

Somehow, bleeding profusely from his neck, Lauri freed one of his hands and fished the amulet the mad king had given to Ville forth from the pocket he had put it in earlier. Rapidly losing consciousness, he used the last of his breath and whispered two words before slipping to a numbing blackness “Castle Bam.”

Chapter Text

The mad king had been on a particular hot streak of pulling off some superb skateboarding tricks the past couple of days. Working hard on perfecting a few new moves he came up with and putting them into motion, Bam had broken 4 boards, shed the skin from both his knees and elbows, plus losing his temper countless times. Around him, a few of his crew were lounging about drinking beers and watching their liege go from happy to violent outbursts of self loathing time and again. To them it was premium entertainment, pure and simple. 

Only then, after Bam was sure about himself and calling attention to all eyes on him, he pushed off of a drop, gaining enough momentum, he hit the top most shelf and pushing his talent to the limit–managed to pull off the back-side-stop, leaning back and flipping the board under his feet 360 degrees to land perfectly in place all the while zooming forward. He let out a whoop of elation as his friends applauded heartily, his hard earned reward. 

Waving to everyone below him from atop a high ramp, he proceeded to drop in and bask in his glory some more but before he reached the bottom, in the second he had just left the top of the ramp there was a rippling in the air directly in front of him. A heap of bodies, tangled limbs covered in blood and gnashing teeth materialized right smack where he had dropped in at a pretty good clip. Making an 'oh shit' face, Bam screeched out a few choice swear words and somehow ollied over the sudden obstacles, all the while pulling off a fancy 360 in the air before landing hard. He skidded the board to a stop and swallowed hard at the near miss, looking over his shoulder with wide eyes at the mess that nearly wiped him out.

“Omhmyfuckinggodthere'sademoninmythroneroom!” Bam blurted out in panic, picking up his skateboard and brandishing it as a weapon, unsure what the hell was going to happen next.

Jussi was the first one to move, scrambling to get out from underneath Lauri and Infernal. Amanda had shrunk down to her original size and hid under the crushed guitar that she had in her grasp. Still in battle mode and ignoring all else, Infernal grabbed up Lauri's unconscious form in his arms, ready to protect at all cost, he let loose a mighty demonic roar. More curious than fearful, Bam crept a bit closer in awe, Ryan had joined his side with sword at the ready in hand. Spotting this potential threat, Infernal snarled monstrously again before turning his attention to Lauri.

“ Lauri!! Lauri, I'm here, I couldn’t stop Jussi in time! Dani did this! He made Jussi bite you !” Infernal's voice rambled on in Lauri's half conscious mind but he couldn’t respond due to the loss of so much blood.

“What the fuck is going on here!?” Bam demanded, waving his skateboard at the chaotic scene before him, locking onto Jussi who had managed to untangle himself from the pile of bodies and stood looking more than confused. “ You!? I thought I had you removed from my castle once before, Jussi69!” The mad king leveled his skateboard at the punk-vampire who looked like he was about to flip out or run for it. As if to make it clear, Ryan turned the point of his sword to Jussi, ready for the command to kill.

“K-king Bam! As always, such a pleasure to see you! I had no intention whatsoever of returning here!” Jussi’s voice was a blend of pleading mixed with pleasantries, he tried his best to recover any social grace at that moment with a playful swing of his hips and a bloodstained grin.

Bam pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing in annoyance he spoke up, “Ryan, keep that asshole right where he stands, and yes, that sword is coated in silver. One fucked up move and you are a pile of ashes Jussi.”

Only then did Bam turn his full attention to Infernal, stepping cautiously toward the demon, his eyes wide with awe. Infernal was trembling so badly now that he could hardly stand, Lauri's limp body still clutched tightly in his arms. Face pinched in pain, the solid black eyes softened in recognition as Bam stepped closer still.

“V-Ville is that…you? What's wrong with Lauri?” Bam's voice was soft as he dropped the skateboard with the realization hitting him that the demon had to be Ville.  Infernal's knees suddenly buckled under him and he collapsed to the floor, body curling protectively over Lauri's form. Bam started to panic a bit now, unsure of what to do. “How can I help for fuckssake?” He pleaded, now only arms reach from the demon and shapeshifter.

Infernal's reply was a long drawn out whine with his face buried against Lauri's neck. All at once a blaze of purple flames swept over Infernal's body, momentarily blinding everyone present for a tense moment. Then, as the flames flickered out of existence, Bam recognized the form of Ville's body still slumped over Lauri's.

“Fuck, quick, get them to the infirmary. From the looks of it, Lauri has been bitten by a vamp, and Ville...well...appears to be himself again.”

Chapter Text

     “You can't protect and defend at the same time Infernal, oh how that must grab you, what will you do I wonder?” Dani sneered, wrestling with the demon in hand to hand combat, even as he felt Infernal’s claws leave a trail of pain and blood down his side. Dani’s comment caused Infernal’s face to scrunch into a puzzled expression at the remark. The two beings of Darkness had been engaged in a swift yet fierce battle of their own and even though Infernal couldn't retort verbally, he replied to the comment with a feral snarl and another brutal assault on his much smaller opponent. Dani screeched in laughter and pain as he sunk his silver tipped claws into Infernal’s flesh, leaving behind painful un-healing gashes, matching blow for blow despite the drastic size difference. “Your blood is the key that I need to attain my full power, Infernal!!” Dani dropped the info bomb, licking eagerly at the stray droplets of Infernal’s blood that landed on his lips, his crazy eyes flickering red and yellow with dark glee. Still, the two raged on matching blow for blow neither backing down an inch.

      “Now, watch what I’m about to do next, Infernal.” Dani sneered, his gaze going to that of Jussi who was just off to the side of them. The vampire had engaged the mind controlled mob, ripping through villagers and hunters with wild abandon, moving with supernatural speed from one person to another as he tore throats and snapped necks over and over. Never minding the burns and gashes from weapons that healed almost as soon as they had been inflicted. “I fucking love this!!” He cried out in total bloodlust, it had been ages since he could really let loose. Nearly eliminating nearly half the ranks of the mob and ready to rip out yet another throat, certain of victory–a terrible uncontrollable urge overcame his entire being. Jussi's mind went blank, all except for one command that took control over his mind and body. He stopped instantly, dropping the mangled body in his hands and then spinning on his heels, shooting Infernal a look for help, instantly vanishing into a cloud of dark mist. Only to reappear in the now half ablaze cabin behind the prone form of Lauri who was sitting in deep concentration, focused on Infernal. Before he knew it, warm sweet blood gushed into Jussi’s mouth, it was then he became dimly aware of Lauri's body in his arms as he came to from a mind-bending black-out–to the horrifying sight of Infernal reaching out in a desperate but all too late attempt to stop him in the midst of a burning cabin...

Chapter Text

Bam watched as Ryan and Raab did their best to clean Lauri and Ville up and get them each tucked into a bed. Both men were unconscious yet breathing. Lauri didn't look too good tho, loss of blood and mana had taken it's toll. Most of Ville's wounds had healed already from being in demon form, Bam could still smell the spicy sweetness of the demon-bard blood and it made his mouth water.
“So you're saying Dani Filth did all this? Like made you bite Lauri?” Bam broke the heavy silence rubbing at his goatee quickly putting the thought of licking at Ville's wounds out of his mind.
Jussi who stood with booted feet rooted in one spot was rather pale and in shock all that had happened nodded sullenly. He didn't care to look anyone, preferring to get lost in the cracks of the floor. His wild black hair caked with blood now flopping over half of his face helping to hide his shame.
“Raab, take Jussi to the baths, let him get cleaned up there and use the guest coffin.” Bam ordered his friend with a sigh. Jussi being a 'created' vampire needed to stay out of the sunlight and rest every sunrise. Unlike Bam who was born from royal lineage and could walk in the sun, and never needed to rest or feed every 24 hours. “And no bullshit this time Jussi. I don't need to remind you about how I punish those who disobey me, do I?” Bam leveled the stern warning with an icy glare at this unexpectedly returned guest.
“N-no, my...king.” Jussi forced himself to reply humbly as he stood and followed Raab who had his hand on the hilt of his own silver dagger. Jussi made his way to the door of the luxurious chambers, numb to the world around him.
Bam pulled Raab aside, “Lock him down in the coffin until I get this sorted out. If Dani could control him once he could do it again.” Raab made one of the dumbest faces Bam had seen in days, nodded and made a sound of approval then moved to escort Jussi to get cleaned up. Fuck, I wonder if he even has the intelligence to use that damn dagger if he needed to, Bam thought as watched the two leave.

Ryan let out a tired yawn, ruffling at his frumpy blond hair in agitation. He had done his best to stabilize the king's new visitors. “Well, there you have it. Ville finally showed up, with one hell of an entrance and entourage. Speaking of, where's that little grey puppet like thing that showed up with them?”
Bam shrugged tiredly waving the thought off with a ringed hand, his attention now solely focused on Lauri and Ville. Mostly Ville, as he wandered over to the bed side of the bard. “I haven't seen it, nor know what the hell it is. Keep an eye out for it tho. If you see it don't harm it, just try to catch it. I think it belongs to Lauri, he's a strange one.”
“Okaaayyy then, I'm uhh gunna go drink some more beer and get this shit out of my head. I've had enough drama to last me a while!” Ryan opened the door, then looking back added, “Scream if you need me.”
Bam's blue eyes darted up from looking at Ville to his dearest friend with a lop sided grin, “Sure thing Dunn. Thanks bud.” Ryan nodded and left the mad king alone with Lauri and Ville to contemplate his next move.

Chapter Text

It was nearly a day later that Ville woke up. Bam had taken up a vigil in the room that his guests were sharing. Waiting as long as it would take for someone to come out of the battle induced slumber. Ville was a mess upon regaining consciousness. He didn't really remember much except for feeling like he failed at his chance to end Dani. And that he was also counter attacked through Jussi.
The bard had tumbled out of bed and freaked out seeing Lauri in a state of vampiric torpor. Bam took it upon himself to literally pry him off of the shape-shifter. “Shhshhhh listen, we'll do what ever it takes to get Lauri cured. I'm working on figuring this out at the moment. We have Jussi, the one who bit him in lock-down. I'm sure he didn't mean to, I know that twerp, and judging by the way he was acting after you all 'showed up', he was feeling pretty bad 'bout all that.” Ville stopped struggling in Bam's arms and sagged against the mad king, his tears soaking into the sturdy shoulders. Had this not been an occasion brought on by misery, Bam would have been enjoying being this close to Ville. The warm pale skin of the bard's back under his fingertips and soft brown locks against his neck. Right now he could hear the bard's heart breaking. He vowed to fix that in any way he could.
“I'm so hungry.” Ville confessed when the tears stopped, his voice was empty sounding.
“Well then, let's go eat! I've got the best chef in all the land. Rake! Anything you want, he'll make it. As long as it don't involve any mustard.” Bam chuckled at the man's intense hatred of the yellow condiment. Ville managed a grin at the inside joke. “There's a wardrobe full of clothes, the bath is behind those doors. Get cleaned up and meet me in the dining hall. Just take a left out the door and go to the end of the hall, you can't miss it. Uhh what did you want to eat?”
Ville stepped back wiping the tears from his face. “Anything will do right about now, surprise me.”
Bam smiled at the thought of offering himself up as a meal with a chuckle. He turned awkwardly from Ville who was trying his best to regain his composure and headed for the door of the chamber when a slender hand grabbed the sleeve of his brocaded coat. “Woah--” The mad king stopped and turned to find himself once more so close to Ville. The bard dipped his head down and cupping the shorter man's face pressed his lips to Bam's. They blissfully lost each other in the kiss only parting when Ville's stomach grumbled loudly. “Right, I'm gunna go get washed up, be down in a few.” Ville chuckled embarrassingly.
Bam smiled and turned, to reluctantly leave his treasured guest to do his thing.

Ville was puzzled at first by the knobs in the washroom. The H and C on them must be for hot and cold, but you just do what, simply turn them? He wondered to himself. Sure enough water came out of the tap as he turned one of the decorative crystalline knobs. “Fucking awesome.” He marveled at the discovery of running water. His stomach growled once more prompting him to hurry and wash. He found some black make up left by Bam and put it on, then seeing the wardrobe behind him in the mirror he shut off the water and turned to open it. A soft whistle of appreciation left his lips as he faced an overwhelming selection of clothing. A black beanie was first of choice. Then taking off the tattered bloodstained jeans he was wearing from the night of the battle he picked out a tight pair of black jeans, and a silky dark red button up shirt. He finished it off with a black velvet scarf. Socks and a pair of the same kind of shoes Bam had originally give him before, they said Converse on the side of them.

Leaving the washroom he went over to Lauri's bedside and knelt down to kiss his beloved friend on the forehead. Smoothing back the wild hair he stroked the sleeping man's cheek. It was cool to the touch. He looked at peace, almost comfortable side from the site of the healed fang-marks where blackness had started to spread along the veins and arteries. Ville swallowed hard knowing that his friend was ultimately going to either die or die and come back as a vampire. “I'll fix this, some how Lauri. You---we did what we could in that battle. I promise you one thing if anything. I'll kill Dani. I'll kill him slow just like he's doing to you.” The bard choked up and forcing himself to stand he hurried from the chambers before his emotions got the best of him. In his haste to leave he missed the slight smile that graced the shapshifter's lips.

Chapter Text

Ville found himself sitting at a lavish table next to Bam, and being observed with much fascination by his circle of friends. Introductions were made to each of the mad king's members of the court. Everyone from the crazy inventor Brandon DiCamillo who had brought the invention of the reverse microwave, running water and electricity to the castle to a missing in action Brandon Novak, the kings left hand man of truth seeking due to his mind-reading abilities.
Everywhere Ville looked there was some sort of interesting decoration, tapestry or suit of armor. The table was loaded with every kind of food the bard could imagine and some he'd never seen before. Bam's blue eyes gleaned in joy as he watched Ville eat and talk about his adventures and current state of affairs. No one dared interrupt him except for Raab who would make some strange noise of awe or start to ask a dumb question with food falling out of his mouth who was silenced only by a harsh glare from Bam.
“Thank you so much for your help and kindness.” Ville finished with lifting his chalice up in toast to the royal court. Nearly everyone had a tear in their eye or a proud smile of kinship on their face as the room roared in salute to the bard. Rake and Raab would talk of the crazy shit they would all do to towns folk. Pranking people and each other sometimes to the point of rage. Ville guzzled the chalice of the sweet intoxicating drink it held, and laughed at the long lost feeling of being drunk.
“Bam!! Bam!! We need to have a concert!!” Ville leaned on the king's shoulder gesturing wildly with his other arm to the gathered table. “I neeeeeeed to sing for you all!! Fuckin' everyone neeeeeeds to just relax and enjoy a......good....performance!”
The mad king chuckled at the slightly slurred speech and the fantastic idea of throwing one hell of a party/concert event!
“Fuck yeah!! Dude, let's do it. I want this organized as fast as possible. No fucking around!” Bam slammed his fist down on the table eyes flashing with rabid excitement.
Just then a muffled voice from under the massive oak table spoke up. “Then after that is set up to roll we plot on what we are to do about Dani Filth. This will inevitably draw him out, so we need a plan to deal with this fucker.” Ville yelped and jumped in his seat as he felt a pair of hands run up his legs to grope at his inner thighs. “Cause this sexy fucker here,” Novak's head popped up from under the table between the bard's legs. “Is giving me all sorts of nasty sexy boy thoughts.”

“Eww, dude get the fuck out of there Novak.” Bam slapped at the mind-reader's head getting an “Ow.” and a smirk as he slithered out from under the table and stood scratching his balls. “Bam, I pass out for a day and you get yourself a boytoy? Tsk tsk, Novak'd love to have a taste. He looks yummy as fuck.” The shabby looking perv licked his lips provocatively at the attractive addition sitting next to his liege.
Ville's face was a blushing mess as he grabbed for another chalice of what ever he could get his hands on. Bam placed a hand on the bard's knee under the table. “Novak, Ville, Ville, Novak. And hands off in the future.” The mad king made the brief introduction noting the envy in his mind-reading friend's eyes. He felt Ville calm under his touch, the bard let out a nervous laugh thankful that most everyone at the table was being normal about the antics of Novak. Raab had picked a squabble with Rake, flinging food into the frizzy nest of what Rake called his 'lovely man-mane'.
Ryan and Novak had gone over to the pool table and were about to have a rowdy game of who could break shit first, with much ass-grabbing. “Well, that about sums up my crew here at Castle Bam. Bunch of idiots that are my friends.”
The bard burst out laughing from the relief of stress and being among a rather motley crowd of people for the first time in a long time. It helped put his mind at ease from the current situation that had brought him there. “This, dear Bam is a most welcome distraction I must say.” His words were slurring a bit now, the beanie slouching off to one side of his head. “And then what is this skateboarding that you do?” Ville inquired leaning forward, his green eyes wide with interest his grin wide.
Bam's face broke into a smile both from the way Ville's eyes drilled into him and the chance to show him what his passion was.

Chapter Text

Bam and Ville stayed up late into the night talking and planning the concert after the mad king's skateboard session. Ville was so amazed at how the mad king effortlessly glided up and down ramps and over rails. Flipping the long board with wheels under his feet, mastering the use of gravity and momentum to mesmerize the bard. Not falling once, tho it seemed at times that he would. Ville applauded at every trick and land Bam made and was rewarded with a cocky and loving grin. Finally Bam had had enough and settled back at the main table for another round of drinks with Ville.

“So, you mean to tell me that this electricity Rake managed to formulate can amplify the sound of music?” The bard asked for nearly the tenth time unable to wrap his mind around the strange concept.
“Yeah! We'll set it all up tomorrow. You are gunna love it! In fact I had Rake working on it night and day the past month just for you.” Bam's voice was full of admiration as Ville tried to hide his flattered expression. “How can I ever show you my gratitude Bam?” The bard slid closer to the mad king, flashing a smile then looking back at the table shyly. “You seen me in demon form. I know you are Upir. Would you like a taste of my blood perhaps?”
Bam's mouth started to water at the offer as his gaze locked on Ville's neck.
Suddenly Novak burst into the hall gasping for air as he looked freaked out causing Bam and Ville jumped in their seats at the intrusion. “Fuck, I hate running!! Dude, guys Jussi is raging in his coffin Ryan is dealing with that and Lauri is awake now having some sort of panic attack!!”
 Bam blinked and shouted out his orders, “Fuck. You go see about Lauri with Novak, I'll handle Jussi. He's gunna have to turn your friend if you want him to live. That's what this is about.” Ville swallowed dryly and nodded. Bam ran at full speed out of the hall and out of sight. “C'mon sexy, I'll show you back to the room where your friend is.” Novak was still panting for air and coughing as he gestured for Ville to follow. He stood swaying a bit but the mind-reader stepped in and helped to steady the intoxicated bard. “There now sexy,” Novak couldn't help but draw Ville in close for a second inhaling the man's scent. “Damn Bam is lucky.” He muttered as he tugged at the bard to start walking with him. Ville let out a nervous chuckle pushing his beanie back up so he could see better. “Yeah, but how lucky am I?” The multi-faceted question hit Novak like a door to the face as they made their way out of the main hall and to the room where Lauri was.

Ville was horrified at the state Lauri was in. Half stuck between bear form and human the shape-shifter was crouched in a far corner of the large room growling and snarling. Upon seeing Ville the fur started to recede and feather sprouted. Lauri had long since ripped his shirt off and it looked like his pants were not going to hold up much longer as he staggered toward his friend.
“I feel like I'm dying!! Where is Jussi, I wanna kill him!!” The shape-shifter's voice was raspy. His eyes were sunken in to his skull and solid black. Ville seemed to sober up instantly as he stepped forward from Novak's arm and embraced Lauri tight, fighting tears.
“Shh shh, anteeksi kultaseni!” He hugged Lauri tight, tucking the feathered head under his chin, feeling shaking arms wrap around his waist. “He can turn you, so you don't have to die. Well, not die and really die just die and turn into---”
“A fucking vampire!? That's no life!” Lauri's raspy voice tore at Ville's heart with the brutal truth of it all.
“I can't live without you Lintu! Please....” Ville started to counter.
“I'll fucking turn him whether he likes it or not.” Jussi snarled in his thickly accented voice from behind the group. Novak and Ville turned with Lauri holding tightly onto him to see Bam and Ryan flanking Jussi on each side. “I always finish what I start.” He stated smuggly. The punk vampire looked just a bad at Lauri did having not fed for two days.
Lauri's legs crumpled under him and Ville, unable to support the dead weight, led him gently to the floor.
“If you want to die, I will drain you dry. If you want to live I will drain you and then feed you.” Jussi offered stalking over to Lauri and kneeling next to the half-feathered mess of a man who was gasping for his breath now.
Ville opened his mouth to protest but thought better as it was a matter between Lauri and Jussi. He clenched his teeth together and fought to keep his emotions in check.
“But, I want something in return for my services.” Jussi pondered with and index finger to his lips.
“What, just name it and it's done.” Ville replied before anyone else could offer.
“I want to fuck Infernal.” The punk vampire added, smiling from Lauri then to Ville, with more than blood lust on his face.
“Damn I wanna watch that!” Novak commented eagerly under his breath. It earned him several cold glares.
“No. Fuck no, anything but that.” Bam interceded as Ville's mouth opened in retort. The mad king gave a quick wink at the bard who looked at him quizzically.
“Oh? Well then,” Jussi shrugged, glaring daggers at the mad king. “All bets are off. Lauri dies.”
Bam closed the distance between himself and the punk-vampire, his face a mask of threatening rage. “Then you die.” He snarled.
“Fuck it, I don't care anymore. If you don't kill me then Dani will most likely.” Jussi countered, his voice flat and careless as he glared back at the mad king's face inches from his.
The atmosphere was tense, Ryan was ready to stab Jussi if he decided to attack and Ville was starting to gasp for breath in panic. Just then Bam remembered how Lauri must have felt when he visited him to find Ville in coma wasting away. He was ironically in Lauri's situation now. It was a shitty feeling he had to admit. But, there was a way the mad king could void the check-mate he was in.
“So, what are you gunna do about it mad king?” Jussi folded is arms across his chest in what seemed like a victory.

Bam snorted and shook his head as if mildly phased, then with a care-free laugh he locked eyes with Jussi. “What ever the fuck I want. I suggest you just fuck Ryan over there. He can't die, he can't be turned so you can drink as much of his blood as you want.” Looking over at Ryan he gave a quick wink to his friend who's shoulders sagged in defeat knowing duty called. Nevertheless he did not protest. “A win win for you Jussi.” Bam finished, stepped back a moment and watched as his power of suggestion took hold of the punk-vampire before him. Jussi blinked several times now looking with rapt thirst and lust at Ryan. Licking his lips he nodded eagerly. “Deal.”
“Good, now turn Lauri before he dies and fuck off with yourself.” Bam nodded with his chin, hands on hips in a victorious pose.
Ville held up a hand as Jussi knelt at Lauri's side. “Lauri, please, let him turn you. Don't leave me.” His plea was near tears as he caressed his friends now cold cheek.
“Yes.” Lauri managed to gasp his eyes rolling back in his head.

Ville was immediately shoved to the side as Jussi grabbed the shapeshifter's body and pounced on the neck with his mouth to drink. The bard scrambled away from the horrifying scene, letting Bam help him to stand. The mad king held Ville tight with one arm as they watched Lauri convulse and die. Looking to Ryan then Bam he felt so powerless that he couldn't sort the situation out. Instead Bam fixed it all with a simple command phrase along with recruited help from Ryan.
Lauri's body flopped around weakly in Jussi's embrace as he died. Ville made no move to stop the tears that mixing with the black eye make up left black trails down his cheeks. Bam's hold on him tightened in reassurance. Everyone was at loss for words as Jussi sat back on his heels licking at the blood running down his chin sated with his feeding. Flashing his audience a grin he sliced at one of his wrists with a fang and held it over Lauri's mouth that was open in a silent scream. The crimson fluid leaked into the shapeshifter's unresponsive mouth. Jussi then lowered the wound down to Lauri's lips that had started to quiver at the liquid warmth. They closed around and suckled at the source of the blood, his arms reaching up to hold the slashed wrist tight to his mouth. Lauri moaned as he drank faster, Jussi growled and slumped over losing his power the more the shapeshifter drank. “Enough!!!” He yanked his wrist away from the eager mouth and then watched as Lauri thrashed violently as his body died.
Ville couldn't handle it any more and turned crouching down, vomited on Novak's legs who had flanked the bard on the other side of Bam. “Shit fuck!” The mind-reader exclaimed and jumped back in disgust. Bam gave his friend a withering stare as he rubbed Ville's back to soothe the dry heaves.
“There. He can rest the day in the coffin, by nightfall he should be just fine and reborn.” Jussi managed to stand gesturing at the bloody mess he had made of Lauri. He sauntered over to Ryan who glared at him then to Bam as he was being touched and groped in rather inappropriate ways. “You fucking owe me big time for this Margera.” The blonde man glared at his best friend. The mad king nodded with a grin, “You will be greatly rewarded Sir Dunn! Greatly!” Tho he wasn't sure how to yet, he'd manage to make it worth Ryan taking one for the greater good of Ville and Lauri.

Chapter Text

Ville couldn't bring himself to go near Lauri's body after what he had just seen. He just sat there on the floor in a catatonic state hugging his knees. “Novak, would you please do the honors of cleaning and laying Lauri to rest in the guest coffin Jussi was in? Post Raab and Rake outside of Ryan's door. As soon as Jussi is done, eww, with him, let him sleep the day in the panic-room. I have but one spare coffin and that's for Lauri here. I'll tend to Ville.”
“Anything you say sweetheart, just remember, I'll be only a dirty thought away if you need me.” He winked perversely at his king scooping up the limp bloodied form of Lauri and carrying him off.

“Hey, Ville come to my chambers, wash up, you can crash out in my bed. You shouldn't be alone right now.” Bam crouched next to the bard, his hand on the thin shoulder startling the man out of his misery. Ville made a sound of agreement and stood, simply following Bam with out so much as a glance at the blue eyes that observed him with so much concern.

In the mad king's chambers he showed Ville the bathroom and let him wash up while he got comfortable. Opting to wear only a pair of black silk night pants Bam poured some of the most expensive wine known to exist into two chalices. Smoothing his curly brown mop back in a frustrated sigh he downed his drink and refiled it. “Well the night's events sure shaped up to be hell.” He muttered looking into is wine wondering how tomorrow night would be when Lauri rose from the dead.
The mad king wished he could have done something more to help Lauri but either way he would have perished. He hoped that Lauri would see that living as a vampire is not as bad as being dead dead. It would tear Ville apart and he had come to feel for the man so strongly that he'd do anything to make him happy. “Oh my fuck. I'm falling in love with him.” Bam whispered as he started to down the second cup.
“Hei,” That velvet voice from behind Bam nearly made him drop his chalice as he sputtered in mid-drink. Bam turned and trying to regain his breath was greeted by a shirtless yet beanie and scarf wearing bard. Barefoot and sexy-shy he gazed down at Bam through thick lashes with tired bloodshot eyes. The jeans riding dangerously low, revealing the heartagram tattoo just above--
“Thanks for all that you did for Lauri tonight. You saved him when I couldn't.” His voice was that tone of satin that made Bam's gut turn in an erotic way. Actually speechless, Bam held out the chalice of fine wine to Ville. Opting for a humble silent reply he gestured with an eyebrow and a nod of his chin for him to take it. “Kiitos.” Ville flashed a smile accepting the ornate drinking vessel and offered a toast before bringing it to his lips. “To Bam, the maddest most clever king in all the lands!” The chalices clunked together, Bam blushed at the toast. It was a cute attempt to make him feel better no doubt.
“Hmm, that's some damn good wine! May I have more please?” Ville downed his in one gulp and handed his cup back and Bam eagerly refilled it. The drink seemed to have calmed Ville down instantly. It should as it was as strong as brandy.
“You can have as much as you damn well please Willa.” Oops. The mad king blushed at his slurred speech in miss-pronouncing the bard's last name.
“Hahahaha!! Looks like the wine has affected your tongue Bam-Bam.” Ville, still chuckling took a deep pull from his chalice and went over to the window, leaning on the stone sill and looking out at the night scape below. It had snowed again causing the land to glow under the moonlight. It looked so peaceful even tho under the surface of it all was that constant discord of strife. Death and life. Struggle and surrender.
Bam followed, leaning on the sill opposite of Ville who looked so strong yet so breakable to him at the moment. “I envy your attitude. Fuck all what you think, y'know? You don't yield you don't bend, you don't falter. You just 'do'. You believe in yourself and your friends. Speaking of, you have some fantastic friends Bam. Ryan, he didn't leave you hanging when you needed him the most. And right about now I bet he's hating life and you, but if he's your best friend I'm sure he'll forgive you. He did help save a life after all.” Ville and Bam paused and shared a giggle and a drink before the bard continued, “And all the others, just so funny and outgoing in what they do. The inventions, the pranks. You all manage to enjoy yourselves despite life and it's darker moments.” Ville smiled and setting his chalice down turned his gaze to Bam's. He found nothing but utter devotion focused entirely on him in the crystal blue orbs that usually held mischievous thoughts. “I find peace in that. And in you.” Ville closed the distance between them, cupping the young man's face in his finger-less gloved hands he crushed his lips against the mad king's. Bam's mouth opened instantly, managing to set his chalice on the sill before dropping it. He reached up and hungrily drew Ville closer, unable to find any words yet again that night he moaned his pleasure into the bard's mouth. Hands roamed over bodies, kneading, feeling each other's solid presence after witnessing death and violence and despair for so long. Ville tore his lips away, resting his forehead on Bam's for a moment gazing into his eyes.
“I know you wanted me since you commanded me to sing in the Rusty Hammer that night. You could have had me several times since but respected me. Respected Lauri. He knows you like me. And that I like you. I just don't offer myself up to anyone, but then again dear Bam-Bam, you are just not 'anyone'.”
Bam blinked, “Ville. Why do you have to be so fucking perfect?”
As Ville chuckled shyly at the comment the mad king reclaimed the bard's lips, leading him by the ends of his scarf over to the massive luxurious bed. Bam playfully nudged Ville's body backwards, his legs against the bed, he fell back with a small laugh, propping himself up on his elbows. Bam stood there for a moment admiring the sight before him. Ville's pale torso against the purple satin bedspread, dark eyes shadowed by the brim of the beanie. Biting the corner of his lower lip is a sinful way. This was all his now. After such a long wait. After so many terrible things. Ville was giving himself up to him, on his own terms! "Strip." Ville commanded, watching Bam's clothes fling from his body with record speed.
Bam felt his mind go blank except for the man before him as he knelt before Ville and almost forgetting to breathe. He placed his trembling hands on the bony knees and ran them up the long thighs stopping at the crook of his groin, daring to look up at the rather amused expression on Ville's face. “Why stop there my king?” He softly spoken words hit him like a brick as he watched the bard melt onto his bed, one hand popping the button on his jeans, the other running wild through Bam's mop of unruly locks.
“Oh my fuck I have wanted you for so long.” Bam bit at the long bulge in Ville's pants, hands gripping the hem of the jeans, eyes locking in on the pale heaving chest of the bard.
“Then take me Bam-Bam. Take me any way you want, it's what I want.” No sooner than the last whispered syllable left Ville's lips, Bam peeled the jeans off of the bard in one quick move. Finally Ville lay naked, save for the beanie, scarf and finger-less gloves. Bam thought he was going to cum right then and there from the sight of that pale perfect body as he shed his silk night pants. He crawled up onto the bed, pulling Ville with him, and settling between his legs, proceeded to suck away on the bard's dick. He relished the taste and delicious noises Ville was making---that he was making him make. Working his tongue and mouth up and down the cock in his mouth Bam was quickly rewarded with the sweetest cry of orgasm as Ville bucked his hips up, shuddering and emptying into Bam's mouth. He swallowed graciously except for a dollop that he used to coat his shaking fingers with. He slicked Ville's ass with them, then gently slid a finger into the tight heat. Ville moaned whoreishly gasping and arching into the intrusion. Bam loved the way Ville's fingers tried to dig a hole in the bed. “More!” He managed to blurt out. He was promptly obliged with a second finger slicking in and out of his ass. Bam glanced up through his sweaty bangs at the long awaited sight before him.
“Fuck, you are so beautiful Ville.” The soft lusty proclamation caused the bard to pull Bam up over him, long legs surrounding the mad king and drawing him close. “Take me Bam-Bam, I need you now.” The plea was soft yet dire with unrequited lust. Gazing down at the sight under him, Bam slid a hand underneath one ass cheek and leaning forward as steadily as he could, buried himself in Ville's body. Stopping only when he could push no further.
Ville let a joyous snarl of lust burst forth from his mouth before pulling Bam down to him to pour forth his vocal litany of passion against the mad king's lips. Blunt nails raged across flesh, breaths came in deep rapid lung-fulls.
They ended up, foreheads pressed together. Ville gazed up into the eyes that looked down into his. “I know what you are, you know what I am. Let's not pretend tonight.” He whispered feeling his control slipping and Infernal's power awaken from the coupling.
Bam felt a shock rip through him, the demonic sigil tattooed on his ring finger started to tingle. He felt his mouth water with the promise of demon blood for a feeding. His gums ached as teeth grew long and sharp. Nuzzling his head next to the slender neck he started slowly thrusting in and out of Ville's body, relishing how the razor sharp nails rending the flesh on his back. Ville's skin grew cold and white as Infernal's presence bubbled to the surface. Fierce growling echoed in the mad king's bed chambers as the two diabolical beings tore at each other in unholy union of lust. The beanie came off as Bam flipped Infernal over onto his knees. He grabbed a fist full of brown hair and pulled just enough to arch the slender body up against him more. Black eyes looked over a pale shoulder, “Feed and fuck. But I warn you, don't drink too much.” Infernal's voice flooded Bam's mind.
His control slipping rapidly, the mad king grunted in hasty approval, grabbed at the scarf with one hand tightening it just enough around the neck presented to him. Seeing the jugular vein bulge in response, Bam thrust himself into Infernal's ass harder as his fangs sunk into said blood-pipeline. Blood and noises of lust unlike any other he had ever experienced flooded the mad king's senses. Using his other arm Bam held Ville tighter as he passionately violated the demon under him. He felt cold hands reach back, claws sink into thighs for purchase against his thrusts. He could hear Infernal's demonic moans of impending orgasm in his head, and around him, feel his ass clench around his surging cock. Bam forced himself to pull his mouth away from the vein and reaching down he grasped Infernal's hard and neglected dick, stroking it in time to his thrusts. Howls of lusty glee exploded in his head as he felt the being in his arms tense up and his hand covered in hot gushes of cum. Bam found himself doing the same deep into the body of the creature he held tight. He couldn't even find words to say just growling moans as he shuddered his climax, laying the both of them down onto the blood and sweat covered bed.
For long moments they lay like that. Ville slowly reverted back to his normal self, held as the 'little' spoon by Bam who watched with a new found attraction to the bard. The blood was sizzling in his belly, his nerves were tingling and senses heightened. The wound he inflicted on Infernal from his feeding was healing a bit slower than he liked tho. In fact the bard's entire body seemed colder than usual. “Ville.” He whispered and gently turned the man next to him over, leaning in to kiss and tuck long sweaty strands of brown hair behind an ear. He removed the tattered scarf and kissed at the nearly healed wound there. Dull green eyes had opened and blinked rapidly as if to clearly see.
“B-bam. I'm cold. You almost drank too much.” The voice was rough and dry but soft and lusty. Reaching for the foot of the bed Bam drew a clean blanket up around them. “There now. I'm sorry if I got carried away. How I have longed for what just happened! I want you to be mine.” Bam blurted the thought out loud as he possessively kissed the forehead of the bard he now so desperately sought to keep.
Ville let out a tired sigh. “Ehka.” Was the one word reply before his eyes slipped closed and started snoring.
Bam half grinned at this as he got up from the bed to fetch clean blankets and wipe off most of the blood he could from himself and the now slumbering bard. He felt so alive from the coupling and the feeding. It was a high unlike any other. His senses were super intense, he felt as if he could take on 10 Dani Filths. He could skate any ramp and ace it over and over. His mind started racing at the possibilities of this new found blood lust as he finished off the bottle of wine watching Ville sleep. He brushed away the stray curls stuck to the pale face by sweat. The wound he had inflicted from feeding was a mere light scar now. Taking the last deep drink from the bottle of wine he noticed his 'sigillum diaboli' tattoo shimmering with an un-natural aurora. He remembered having Ryan do the tattoo after a wild and horrifying dream he had nearly a year ago, never knowing he would meet the famous bard and it being a summoning symbol for the demon that resided with in.
Setting the now empty wine bottle down Bam made himself comfortable next to Ville, soon he was in a deep sleep, arms wrapped tightly around the bard as if for safe keeping.

Outside the mad king's bedchamber door Novak had just finished jacking off even tho he knew what Bam was doing was his own business. The mind-reader felt disturbed about his friend-turned-king's thoughts and actions. He could feel the high Bam was experiencing. It was the most confusing thing Novak had ever felt from the mind of another. It didn't set well with him at all either. Wiping himself off he made himself decent and found his way to his own room to pass out with too many thoughts in his head.

Chapter Text

Everywhere Bam looked the world spun around him. Voices and dark whispers invaded his mind. He screamed for it to stop. Everything. He pawed at his eyes that burned like fire. Laughter similar to Ville's but more dark and sinister echoed in his head not his ears. He dropped to his knees curling into the fetal position in hopes that it would end the madness he was immersed in. His screams got louder then suddenly black liquid spewed forth from his mouth ending in a choking gurgle. He was choking to death, unable to breathe he collapsed and darkness encompassed him.
---------

Lauri opened his eyes with a a surge of panic for the first time since dying to pitch blackness. It had all felt like a strange nightmare, dying and then the dark nothing that followed. Still in a state of confusion he tried to sit up but hit his head on the inside of the coffin. “Oww, that's right. I'm in a bloody coffin.” Muttering to himself he pushed against the lid and found it unlocked. Sitting up in it he could tell Jussi hadn't had the option of freedom as there were claw marks deeply etched into the ebony wood. Images and memories started to flow through his mind. He was dead. But not. He felt like crying and laughing at the same time.
Lauri marveled at his newly heightened senses crawling out of the ornate coffin careful not to tip it off of the stone slab it was on. Granted either in bear form or raven he had them but nothing like now. Even in the pitch black of the chamber he could see the walls and the outline of the door as if it were daylight. Suddenly he was in a firm, hard bodied embrace.
“Lauri, you're awake! How do you feel?” Jussi ran his hands up and down his new prodigy's form in excitement.

“Umm hungry honestly.” Lauri's mouth was the driest he had ever experienced it, his voice raspy as he squirmed in the other man's arms.
“Well let's fix that, it is night time now. I wonder if the mad king has anything we can....have for dinner. Ryan's blood tasted like sand but it sufficed.” The punk vampire sniffed in disgust. “I want your first meal to be something...special.” Lauri had to chuckle at the excitement in Jussi's voice. He felt strangely compelled to please his maker, much to his disgust.
“Come, I have clothes for you from the king. You can not be going out for your first feed dressed in rags.” Jussi grabbed hold of Lauri's hand and lead him out of the crypt.
He guided Lauri down a hallway to a dressing room of sorts where at least a dozen out-fits were hanging on display. “I picked them out.” He clapped his hands in anticipation as to which one his creation would choose.
Lauri looked with bewilderment at the over whelming selection and some very outlandish outfits. He had guessed right on the height and size of him as they were very similar in stature. But not in taste. Chains. No. Tight leather. No. Spikes. No. Studded leather. No. Lauri opted for an off the shoulder red velvet tunic and simple flare bottom black leather breeches. For foot wear a nondescript pair of black boots.
Jussi pouted at the mildly confused man holding his choice of clothes in front of him. He pointed out a wash basin and towels. “Now wash up, you look like a nightmare.”
Lauri set the clothes down on a chair and turning his back obligingly stripped shyly in front of his new master. Keenly aware that every move he made, every inch of skin was being taken inventory of. He heard a soft moan of approval as he washed himself. A furious blush arose to his cheeks. “Do you mind!?” He snapped over his pale shoulder at the leering blue orbs of Jussi.
“Hmmm not at all.” The words were dripping with sexual attraction. A heartbeat later Jussi had the wash cloth in his hand, the other holding fast around Lauri's waist. “Let me.” Jussi purred against Lauri's neck.
The shapeshifter-turned-vampire recoiled trying to break free of the strong arms that held him fast. “Vittu!! Ei!!”
“EI!! You listen here, as your maker I Command you to be still and let me wash you!” Jussi's voice resounded in every fiber of Lauri's body. He felt useless and compelled to obey even tho he wanted to turn and punch him in the face over and over. “Unfair.” Lauri muttered as he felt greedy hands run over his body, cleaning him with devotion. He let his mind wander to his bard. “I wonder how Ville doing.” He knew that would send an even clearer signal that he was not interested in his maker. The question hung heavy in the air.
Jussi's body tensed and he dropped the wash cloth back into the wash basin stalking away from the ruined moment he was trying to have. “I do not know. I have not been up stairs yet. Tho I bet Bam is most enjoying his company in your absence.” The last few words were heavy with venom at it struck Lauri off guard. A sharp stab of truth in those words coiled around his un-dead heart. This were different now. Vastly so. He moved to dress in his chosen outfit, back still turned towards Jussi to hide his face as certain truths sunk into his mind.
“Knowing the joys of laying with the half demon that Ville is and being subject to Bam's endless nights, I say that they must have had one hell of a time while we were down here.” Jussi's added stinging comment created images that caused Lauri to tremble. By force of habit he took a deep un-needed breath finished getting dressed and looking into a mirror smoothed his hair down as best he could then shaking his head slightly caused a few feathers to sprout from the top and back of his head completing his trademark appearance.
“I know all of what has happened in your past life. I drank your memories as I made you. It was....tragic yet so full of hope. Alas I can not even touch you in kindness? Show you that I am not a threat? Life in death is truly unfair Lintu. In time your feelings will change. I just know it.” He emptied his thoughts out loud as he admired how hauntingly handsome Lauri cleaned up to be as a vampire.
Turning to face his creator, Lauri allowed himself to smile darkly. Masking his surprise at Jussi now knowing all that happened in his last life. “Yes. It is unfair, in life and in death. No one wins. Mind you the last time you touched me you killed me. Now, can we go and see Ville before I...feed?” It sounded more like a command rather than a question.
Jussi took a second to note how strong and attractive the shape-shifter's spirit was and nodded in mild defeat. He stood and opened the chamber door and exited not caring to wait for Lauri. After all, their bondage to each other was a forced event.

Chapter Text

Having slept the day away into part of the night, Ville woke to Bam thrashing around in his sleep, curled up and shaking on the far side of the bed. It was the side effect from drinking too much of his blood. He felt weak as he reached out a hand to touch the mad king's shoulder causing Bam to wake with a short scream and fall out of bed.
“Fuck!” Bam sat up from the floor looking at Ville with confusion and embarrassment. He was greeted with an expression of horror on Ville's face. “What? I was having....some pretty shitty nightmares.” He got all defensive as he scrambled to get up in all his naked glory. He prided himself on not letting anyone see him in a vulnerable state even if it was due to nightmares.
“B-Bam, I think you drank too much of my blood last night. Your eyes. Go look in the mirror.”
The tone of the bard's voice coupled with the way he was looking at him didn't set well with the mad king. He strode over to the full length mirror across the chamber and in the dim lamp lights he noticed his eyeballs were solid black. “FUCK! What is this!?” Bam exclaimed in horror turning to Ville who was gathering up his clothes to go bathe.
“It's called you got greedy. It's alright tho, you've never had demon blood before. I expected that it's sticking with you for so long. You'll be fine.” Ville caressed the mad king's stubbled sweaty face in an attempt to calm him.The expression on the bard's face was one of less than impressed tho.
“I'm going to wash up and seek out Lauri. I miss him.” The bathroom door shut with a punctual slam causing Bam to jump at the abrupt sound. He felt terrible and euphoric at the same time. So aroused and so disgusted with himself. It didn't set well with him as he touched his face where Ville's fingers had been just second before, pondering his reflection for long moments. Raking his fingers through his hair in an attempt to calm down he opted to get back into bed. His libido was running wild as he touched himself to the sound of the shower. The water beating on Ville's skin. His heartbeat. His breathing. His emotions. All this was from Infernal's blood he mused, never feeling or experiencing any of these wild feelings before.
Bam stroked himself harder to the vivid memories of the night before, quickly bringing himself to a mind-searing orgasm, screaming into the pillows as not to alert anyone let alone Ville. He finished just in time as the bard exited the bathroom dressed in his sleeveless shirt, scarf, and faded denim. Dark make-up rimmed eyes took a curious inventory of the mad king from under the brim of a black woolen beanie.
Bam bit his lower lip at that smoldering green eyed glare getting dangerously hard once more.
“You should avoid anyone until your sense return to normal. You are a walking hard-on and too sensitive to everything. Sound, smell, touch. There's no knowing what you could do if you get over-whelmed.” Ville's voice was low and carried warning to it.
Bam arched under the blankets and pouted. His solid black eyes took in how gracefully the bard carried himself. His ass in those jeans. His lips. The pale lean neck that disappeared into a scarf. It made him lust for more. “Hmm, fine. You go and find Lauri.” Bam's voice was heavy with lust as he earned a grin from his treasured guest. Ville nodded and exited the bed chambers leaving Bam to jerk off to the visions playing out in his demon blood-addled mind.

Chapter Text

Both Jussi and Lauri were pleasantly surprised that there was a lack of 'guards' posted anywhere outside of the doorway the emerged from into the throne room. It was night time of course but there was not a soul to be seen except for Ryan who looked solidly passed out on his couch.
Lauri started to panic. He wanted to scream to shout Ville's name out loud as he was doing in his head. He heard soft foot steps approaching and froze. Jussi did the same just a few feet in front of him.
Ville rounded the corner into the hall and stopped upon seeing Jussi. “Where is--” he started to growl the question out when Lauri nearly knocking the punk-vampire over, ran past him and into the familiar embrace of his dearest friend.
“Lintu!! Mita kuuluu!?” Ville started to laugh with joy as he returned the fierce embrace he found himself in. “Hyva!!” They stayed like that for long moments, Lauri tucked neatly under the bard's chin locked in an embrace that death could not even break. With a hum of content and a smile Ville dipped his head down and kissed Lauri deeply. Little noises of contentment from the both of them caused Jussi's eyes and head to roll in awkward irritation.
“Hmm,” Ville broke the kiss to look at his friends face that was now wet with few bloody tears of joy. “You look good for what you have been through Lintu, how do you feel?” Ville used a thumb to gently wipe the crimson stains off of his friend's pale cheeks.
“Hungry, but it's a strange feeling of hungry. It's....not a good feeling.” Lauri admitted in a shaky voice. His vampire eyes instantly locking in on the vein standing out on the side of Ville's neck cause his fangs to drop down with a soft click. Lauri quickly closed his mouth and looked away in shame.
“Hey, no need to feel the way you do. It's new. You are a predator of blood now. Of course you are going to look at any kind of mortal as a food source.” Ville grasped his friend's chin with long fingers, tilting the sad green eyes to look up into his. “But if you drank my blood for your first feed especially, you'd be in a world of insanity I fear.” The thought of Bam dealing with that same problem at the moment was proof.
“I'm so hungry!” He wailed and butted his head against Ville's chest in despair.
Ville looked up over Lauri's head at Jussi who simply shrugged. “It's not like I can just go out and find some one. If I tried to leave with out permission....”
“Well perhaps you should try. Look around Jussi, I don't exactly see anyone that's stopping you.” Ville gestured with a bitter tone, the look he gave the punk-vampire was just as venomous.
Jussi's jaw dropped in offense for a moment then with a huff he tossed his black spikey-haired head back as if to regain his composure and stormed out of the hall to the main doors. He didn't bother to look at Ville and Lauri, the latter of which had his face still buried into Ville's chest. “I'll go feed and get the baby some when I am out.” He snapped as he too slammed the doors shut behind him.

“I hate him.” Lauri murmured into the soft fabric of the scarf.
“Me too Lintu.” Came the agreement from above. “Here let us sit and relax for now.” Ville lead them over to a luxurious couch and let Lauri curl up next to him in a firm cuddle. “How have you...been?” Lauri asked the question knowing he'd get an answer he didn't really want to hear.
There was a long moment of quiet before Ville replied.
“We talked and drank a little more before we....he had Infernal, not me. He fed. We had relations. Now he is still a hot mess and feeling more than.....unusual.” The bard chose his words carefully. Something that he was not used to having to do. He didn't want to stress his friend out any more than he was.
Lauri kept silent, trying to grasp that he had to let Ville do what he wanted with the mad king. He knew the time would come the moment they had all met up at The Rusty Hammer that night. He also took comfort that the bond that had formed between himself and the bard would never be broken, even in death. Deciding to accept what has happened and will happen, Lauri's mind started to burn with curiosity. He didn't know much about vampires or the fact that there were various types even.
“What's the difference between vampires like me and Upir like Bam?” Lauri asked relishing the bard's contact and closeness. Ville toyed with the mess of black hair and feathers against his chest.
“Upir are a different species. They can go with out blood for a few days, eat food and drink in the mean time but he has to feed eventually. The gifts of day-walking, immunity to most weapons, except for a silver blade through the heart can kill him and aging much slower are his too. Tho due to the ability to not have to feed on blood every day causes him to heal slower. Upir can't infect those they bite as they are born, not 'made'. Vampires like Jussi and yourself are more.....basic. You have to feed every night. You have to sleep every day. Sunlight can kill you as well as silver blade or wooden stake to the heart. But you can move at blinding speeds and develop certain powers as you get older.”
“Hmm. Sounds like I got the shit side of things.” Lauri sighed resting his head on the bard's chest.
“You still exist Lintu.” Ville countered with drawing the shape-shifter tighter to him, feeling the regret of the statement from Lauri.
“We are young and lost, and so afraid. There's no cure for the pain. No shelter from the rain. All our prayers seem to fail. In joy and sorrow your homes in my arms. In a world so hollow it's breaking my heart. In joy and sorrow your home's in my arms.” Ville's rich lyrics echoed off of the walls and tapestries of the throne room.
“I missed that voice so much.” Lauri sat up and smiled fondly. Suddenly his face twisted with pain. “What will happen if I don't feed soon?”
Ville tried to comfort his friend as best he could. “You will grow weaker, but I can't let you feed from me. Yet. Bam did that last night.....he's not feeling too well right now.”
Lauri noticed how pale and depleted Ville looked and it enraged him. “He fucking drank too much didn't he. Greedy bastard. I knew this would happen if we came here!”
“Shhh hush, it's not like we had a choice at that particular moment Lintu. Right now I'd worry about how you are going to sustain yourself.”
Lauri's mind raced. Who would he feed from? He didn't want to infect anyone with the vampire bite, nor kill anyone so that he could live.
Long quiet moments of mutual though ensued before feeling a strange presence in their midst. Lauri and Ville looked off to the left of them and on the arm of the couch perched a little familiar gray being with bright glowing eyes and a goofy open mouth.
“Amanda! Oh my gods you're alive!” He welcomed the puppet-sprite with open arms as she bounced into them with apparent glee. Ville sat up at bit smiling at the sight of the two reunited.
“Hei Amanda, I had hoped you were alright!” It was his turn to be snuggle-hugged by the soft gray creature before she wiggled her way back into Lauri's lap. In mid-smile she reached up a stubby hand and touched at Lauri's fangs that had dropped down in the excitement. He tried to push her hand away but she wiggled up his chest and tilted her head to one side.
Lauri's eyes glanced over to Ville who's eyebrows were arched in stunned amusement.
“I think she wants you to feed from her.” He gestured with a nod of his chin sitting with his knees drawn up, arms hugging his legs to give them more room.
“This is ludicrous I don't know what she has for blood. I don't even know she has blood, that is as we know it.” Lauri nervously looked down at Amanda, who was now practically trying to force herself into her master's mouth.
“Try it. She wants to help, and you need to eat.” Ville urged now fidgeting with the ends of his scarf.
Tentatively Lauri took hold of Amanda and gently put his lips to the warm fabric neck of the puppet and closing his eyes sunk his fangs into where her jugular vein would be. Ville watched in a mix of horror and fascination as Lauri drank his first meal. “Hmmmnnnnhh.” The satisfying wet sounds from the feeding shapeshifter-turned vampire assured him that it was going well. After a few moments he noticed the puppet going limp in his hands, reaching out he nudged Lauri. “Hey, you have to stop now Lintu, you're gunna drain her dry if you don't.”

If Lauri heard him he didn't acknowledge it at all as he continued to guzzle away Amanda's life essence.
“Stop!” Ville stood and quickly placed a hand on Lauri's face, squeezing at the temples and with his other hand grasping Amanda. Lauri opened his mouth hissing at the painful pressure applied on his skull by Ville's stern hand. Stepping away from his friend, he took quick inventory of Amanda who seemed to be still alive but weak.
Lauri started to laugh as he licked his lips. “FUCK! That was so goooood!” His voice boomed through out the hall. Ville smiled apprehensively noting how Lauri's eyes were glowing gold. “Sprite blood tastes like honey and ohhhh fuck I feel sooooo ALIVE!!” Lauri sprang up from the couch doing a little dance around Ville, grabbing at his ass roughly. The bard laughed managing to side step a few other grabs for his crotch to set Amanda down near a still snoring Ryan.
“UGHH!! Ville!!!” Lauri had started dry-humping the taller man's hip, biting at his lower lip and trying his best to molest the bard into fucking him.
“Fucksake Lauri, stop it! I don't think we should right here--” Ville's words were cut short in a flurry of movement and hushed noise he found them both standing in a random dimly lit room. He briefly forgot that vampires can move at blinding speeds and that Lauri had dragged him to where they were now.
Turning the lock to the door, Ville had mere seconds to blink before Lauri was atop of him, his back digging into the stone floor. He had to admit Lauri looked radiant and alive as a vampire in the dim lamp light, the red velvet shirt slouching to reveal a pale shoulder.
Lamp light? The observation was a brief one as the demanding hands at his crotch had freed his hard and very interested cock. The situation sent shivers down his spine right to the dripping tip of it.
“I need you inside of me NOW!” Came the hissing demand, Lauri's gold-tinted eyes glinted from above. Growling softly in want Ville sat up to flip the smaller man over onto his back, yanking the trousers down and off of one leg, just enough for him to gain access to Lauri's ass. It wasn't going to be the most romantic coupling for them, but given the circumstances it would suffice.
“Do it.” Lauri hissed as he arched up, wrapping a leg around Ville's waist to draw him closer. Leaning forward and down, Ville took him roughly with a soft snarl. He knew full well that Lauri would heal instantly, another of the dark gifts. Screeching in pain and pleasure Lauri moved under him, matching thrust for thrust. Both legs now wrapping around lean hips, pulling him deeper and deeper. Nails left small bloody trails down Ville's back causing which resulted in a litany of moaning growls and cuss words.
Harder and faster they crashed together the world seemed to not even exist for the both of them. Ville's lips sealed the noises of orgasm that poured from both of their mouths, as they both strained and pushed into each other with the finality of their rutting. Gasping moans and panting they both sealed the act with a long deep kiss. Ville felt the razor sharp fangs graze his tongue. He pulled his head back and regarded his friend with a skeptical look. “Hmm,” Lauri giggled against his lips, “I'm not going to bite. Yet.”
Ville closed his eyes and smiled, trailing kisses across the sweaty face next to his. “That was fucking intense Lauri. I've missed you.” He held tight the smaller body to his, familiarizing the new undead scent of the shape-shifter.

“Wuuuhhhaaauuuhh!!!! That waaaas intense!!”
The off-hand leering remark from across the dimly lit room caused them both to sit up in alarm, the struggle to disentangle from each other, pulling up pants to stand upright.
“What the fuck!?” Ville's eyes searched the room, tho not able to see in the dim light as well as Lauri who just started laughing and hanging off of Ville's arm for support from the aftermath of the shock of being busted. “I see you there Raab!”
Lauri groaned in embarrassment as a lamp was made brighter by the deranged friend and guard of the mad king. They both cringed at the perverted smile that greeted them. “Let me guess, this is your room?” He asked, nudging Ville backwards toward the door with his elbow.
“Welllllll shometimes.” Raab sat up in his bed more, squinting to perhaps get a better look at the two unexpected guests that woke him from a dreamless sleep of stupidity. “You dowwn't have to go-wo. Youuuu can dooo the dirty on my beowwwwd if yoouuuu whaunted tooo. I woooon't miiiindah!”

“Uhhh no thanks We'll be leaving now, sorry to have disturbed you Sir Raab, good night!” Lauri had already backed the two of them up to the door. Having unlocked it he grabbed a giggling Ville and moved with the same blinding speed to exit the bed chamber as he had to enter it.

Chapter Text

Jussi got up from the bed he had now found himself on with a bored sigh, stretching and cracking his neck. He stubbed the cigarette out in an ashtray he had obtained from the woman he just drained dry while screwing her into the mattress.
He smiled looking down at her naked dead body while he dressed. She was the spitting image of Lauri, only with tits and a pussy. Her name was even Lori. He knew he could never force the shape-shifter to have sex with him, it just wouldn't be right. And then he'd have to contend with one very angry Ville, no--Infernal. Nope. He'd avoid that conflict no matter what it took. Even if it involved getting his rocks off with a similar looking human of the opposite sex.
With a full belly and a sated sex-drive Jussi left more than enough coin on the pillow next to the dead look-alike-Lauri hooker's body for her burial needs. Now he had to focus on bringing his creation home some sort of 'meal'. He turned to leave the room but stopping short in his stride as he noticed the door was gone.
“Mita vittu?” His slate blue eyes darted to look at all four walls now in bewilderment. The door that they had both come into was no longer there! Rubbing at his eyes he approached the wall to investigate where the door should have been. It was no doubt a solid wall, even pounding on it he found studs behind the boards.
A long lost sinister laugh from behind the punk-vampire made his stomach drop. Ever so slowly turning around with much reluctance he cast his gaze upon the one person he had dreaded seeing.
“Well hello there Jussi! So nice to see you again! Where are your manners?” Dani Filth presented himself bristling with spikes and leather gazing at his creation. Cold white orbs flashed dangerously.
Jussi's lower lips quivered in fear as knees bent in reluctant supplication to his creator, words escaped his thoughts as he was now face level with the dark being's leather clad crotch. “Pardon Isanta. I-”
“You were what!? Going to keep avoiding me? Hahaha!! Did you really think you could keep running from me!?” Dani's hollow reedy voice was nothing but contempt sounding.
Jussi not dare look up, even when he felt a cold heavy hand carelessly stroke his black spikey mop. He could only tremble, hoping he made it out of that room un-dead alive.
“No need to feel fear. It's unbecoming of you.” The hand made a gesture and Jussi was lifted up to his feet by an unseen force only to lock eyes with the demon-vampire once more. “That attack at the cabin. You were in the right place at the right time because you decided to run from the fight. It could not have gone any more perfectly to be honest.”

Dani backed Jussi up into the wall, clawed fingers palmed his sweaty face, inches from the horrifying one just inches below his. Jussi smelled blood and sweat. Death and lust. Power and strife. H “I-I did?” He managed to blurt out.
“Yessss you did.” Jussi felt a bit of morbid relief at that praise. “You see, now that Lauri is your creation, he can be used to bait Ville in to me. Without resistance as he must obey your command as you must obey mine. Then with Ville in my possession, I can turn him into His Infernal Majesty and make his blood flow upon the portal to open it! He and all the others are in a check-mate and don't even know it yet!” Dani's voice rose in glee at his arranged plans that had been previously put on hiatus.
Jussi's mind raced. He had been set up the whole time. Chased into the woods for days to find the shape-shifter's cabin by hunters sent by Dani himself. Then during the battle commanded to bite Lauri when the shapeshifter was defenseless in controlling Infernal during the battle. Dani started laughing manically as he saw the realization of the plan with in a plan dawn on Jussi's face.
“I didn't want any part of this! I have no quarrel with Ville or Bam or Lauri! VITTU!!!” Jussi lost his cool and spit on Dani's face. He was trapped and now being drawn into some horrible plot that would end in losing what little for friends he had.
The punk-vampire instantly found himself being beaten. Blood from a broken nose that mended just to be broken again by the next punch, covered his chest. He collapsed to the floor in agony.
“You are a...spirited bitch, you know that Jussi? I like that about you.” Dani landed a heavy spiked boot into the prone form at his feet. The sound of breaking ribs and coughing laden with northern cuss words only fueled Dani to haul the taller man to his feet with a wave of his hand. The unseen force pressed the battered body of Jussi into the wall, licking at the blood that now covered the punk-vampire's horrified face.
“And now you will learn your place once again as my servant! I command you, as your maker to follow through with my plans when I command!” Razor sharp claws made quick work of Jussi's leather trousers, leaving him half naked deeply wounded in the process. He screamed in pain, his undead lungs gurgling with blood as he was flung face first onto the mattress next to the dead Lauri-look-alike hooker.
With blinding speed Dani was atop of him, then in him. Jussi cried out in pain at the brutal intrusion of his body. “As your maker I command you to take it like a bitch!!” Dani cackled and shrieked from atop Jussi's prone and now submissive body. He forced his mind give into nothing as he found himself crying tears of bloody pain while he was violated over and over. Losing himself in another place until Dani was done in the dull lifeless eyes of the hooker resembling Lauri.

Chapter Text

Jussi let himself lay there in the filthy mess Dani left him in. The wounds had healed by now but the pain was so fresh and raw. Blood had dried and caked on his clothes and in his once proudly styled hair. He forced himself to get up and dressed. His pants were half shredded as his mind was. No amount of eternity was worth this suffering he felt. Tucking the long strands of his bangs back behind one ear, Jussi wobbled to the door that now existed. Bowing his head and taking a shuddering breath he turned the old brass door-knob. He paused as panic tried to change his mind. To run and never go back to Lauri, to the entire situation at hand. Jussi snarled at himself in more self-loathing. He was going to go back and tell them everything. Dani made his point but he didn't say not to alert his new friends to the hideous plans set forth by his maker. Using the last of his energy, made with the blinding speed of a vampire out of the brothel and down the streets back to castle Bam. His undead heart heavy with conflict and sorrow.

“I'm starving now. There has to be a kitchen around here some where.” Ville rubbed at his belly.
“I'm sure if we have a look around we'll find it.” Lauri smiled gleefully and wandered ahead of the bard down a maze of hallways that lead from the main court room.
Laughing at getting busted in Raab's room by Raab Himself, Lauri and Ville found a kitchen down a small flight of stairs. It was a mess. Poking around in the cabinets and shelves all Ville could come up with was a semi-moldy block of cheese and half a loaf of stale bread. Lauri happily occupied himself humming a song and watching his bard eat peckishly at the sparse morsels. “This is gross. For a king he should have a bit more food than this.” Ville grimaced at the sharpness of the cheese.
Lauri snorted in agreement, starting to occupy himself with randomly cleaning the kitchen.
“How can anyone be so sloppy?” He tisked. After a bit of high-speed vampire cleaning he paused to kiss Ville tenderly on the cheek handing him a half bottle of wine he found setting it in front of Ville. “Wash that old bread down with this so you don't choke.”

“Kiitos mina kultaseni. Yknow, I'm very grateful Bam did what he did to save your life. I owe him so much. I just hope he don't.....y'know....”
“Get weird with it?” Lauri finished the thought with a dry chuckle. He glanced up to see the bard's lips twitch in a slight frown that alerted him that it had already gotten weird. "You really should get to know Jussi, he is your maker and really not a bad guy."
"Unless he changes you into your demon form and has crazy sex---"
"That was a bit of a complicated and...umm different situation that you are perceiving altogether now Lintu." Ville's voice was a low octave of grumble indicating he wasn't about to argue the case with his friend.
“I'm gunna go check on Amanda. She's another life saver. I never thought I'd have to rely on so many to just get by in life...and death it seems.” Lauri smirked impishly as if to end the conversation then and there.
Ville grinned nodding with his chin too involved with chewing the rugged bread and sparing Lauri a few other sassy comments to what was said moments before.

Not a moment later he heard a commotion from up the kitchen stairs. Lauri exclaiming in northern tongue and what sounded like Novak trying to calm someone down. Dropping the chunk of bread he bolted off of the stool nearly tripping up the stairs. He was greeted to a grizzly sight.
Novak and Lauri had Jussi by each arm and were settling him onto the couch they had shared earlier. Ville approached the scene slowly, wided-eyed in horror at the sight the beautiful punk-vamp had become. Lauri was visibly disturbed at the state his creator was in.
Despite all the questions fired at him from Lauri all Jussi could say in a broken whisper was “I'm sorry. Anteeksi.” Over and over, his form limp rocking back and forth, eyes dull and uncaring.
“I can't read his mind at all dude. Vampires like him, their thoughts are not with in my power to understand.” Novak wailed exasperatedly as he waved his arms in the air. “We gotta do something about him. Come with me Lauri, help me get some hot water and washcloths to clean him up with. He looks like shit.”
“I'll keep him company.” Ville murmured, cautiously sitting next to Jussi. Lauri nodded, getting up from his crouch in front of his creator he followed Novak off down a hallway to a bathroom.
“Bleed well my love. For the soul that you are about to sell.” Ville quipped a line from one of his own songs, sitting and facing Jussi, drawing his knees up to his chin as if scared to do much else.
“I can read in flesh every where you've been, dreaming of silence, of the gentle rain. Sleeping with lions in the temple of pain.” Jussi's voice was broken as he rolled his head to lock his now dull blue eyes and blood-stained once proud face with that of the bard's.
Ville's heart shriveled in his chest at the lyrics that countered his. They had both suffered at the dark hands of Dani Filth. Both were the only ones alive from their bands to heed testament to the terror and suffering that the demon-vampire continued to inflict.

Chapter Text

Ville reached out his slender tattooed arm leaning forward gently caressed the blood-stained face, a finger straying to touch the once split lips. Jussi shuddered and leaned into the touch for comfort, tears of blood welling in his eyes.
“He did this. Why?” Ville's voice was a deep whisper.
Jussi could only shake his head and shrug, averting his bleeding eyes, letting his body heave with convulsions of sobbing. “He's pure evil. He.....he hurt me so bad. I thought it would never stop. Over and over he beat me. Fucked me. Humiliated me. Fucked me some more.....no. Violated me. My soul. VITTU!!”
A gasp of shock sounded from above the two on the couch. Lauri had returned with a basin of hot water and Novak who had a hand full of wash cloths. Jussi wept blood harder, covering his face with shaking hands at his dark confessions of that night. Ville had let his arm drop to his side, looking into the space just beside Jussi's bowed head for meaning behind the attack.
He quickly blinked his own tears away before they escaped his eyes and stashed the thoughts running through his mind. He observed Lauri mother-hen over Jussi, which took him by surprise after how cold he acted not hours earlier to his maker. Novak lit a cigarette visibly upset and shaking the mind-reader lit another smoke off of his own. The bard unfolded himself from the couch to stand and take it, inhaling the smoke deeply. “Kiitos. You read my mind.”
Novak smirked at the pun that was obviously meant to break up the dark, tense moment.

“What in the frilly fuck is going on up in here!?” Bam's voice cut the emotional atmosphere of the throne room. All present turned and looked to the mad king who stood atop the long stair case that descended from the second floor. There Bam poised atop the railing on a skateboard. Purple velvet tailcoat, shirtless underneath, and black leather pants. Grinning smirk and eyes glinting their normal crystalline blue he launched himself down the wooden banister, grinding it the whole way down in an elegant balance of gravity and recklessness. He ended it with a landing that was nearly board-breaking, coming to a rolling stop next to Novak who was applauding at the stunning entrance.
Bam's eyes—which had returned to normal much to Ville's relief---were now locked onto Jussi. Stepping off of his board and popping the front end of it into one hand, Bam leaned down and carefully tilted the punk-vampire's head up to look at the tragedy that was in Jussi's eyes. He knew how Dani had slaughtered Jussi's Helsinki vampire band-mates and re-making the drummer into his own underling.
No one said a word as the two seemed to reconcile in silence.
“Filth.” The mad king snarled the word so softly, so violently everyone present broke out in goosebumps. Bam chuckled darkly with a grin and gave Jussi's blood-tear stained cheek a caress. No one moved as Bam stood straight up slowly in thought rubbing at his goatee roughly. Suddenly his eyes flashed as he crushed the skateboard in one hand. With a vengeful scream he turned and whipped the remains at the enormous skull-adorned fire place that blazed to a raging inferno. So powerful was Bam's reaction even the floor of the great castle trembled.
There was a comical grumble of protest from Dunn who was still curled up under a blanket with Amanda to keep it down.
Ville was the only one that didn't cower or cover his ears as he approached Bam from behind and simply leaning down, rested his chin on the heaving shoulders of the mad king. Instantly a certain kind of peace settled over Bam as he closed his eyes and swallowed the lump in his throat. Ville's breath on his neck, and spicy and dark scent helped to ground his supernatural temper for the moment.
“There will be blood. Dani will bleed and suffer as he has made us suffer. That, I promise you. Lauri. Jussi. Ville. I myself have suffered his wrath but nothing as all you have!” Bam's voice was tightly coiled and full of deathly meaning.
“Kiitos.” Jussi whispered fiercely, leaning into Lauri who had just managed to gather his wits about him after the shocking blow up from the mad king.

“I have some thing to say.” Jussi stood, voice firm and resounding was directed at Bam, who had now turned from the fireplace, to look at the punk-vampire with concern. Ville standing by his side offering moral support, chin still perched on the mad king's shoulder.
“I'm Dani's set-up. Even I didn't know this until tonight. He is going to use Lauri as bait for Ville....Infernal. Something about how his blood will open a portal to madness.”
Ville felt Bam quiver under his chin at this news. He placed a hand at the small of his friends back. “The fuck he is! Let him try!!” The mad king boasted, his voice echoing loudly in the great hall.
The hand went lower to grasp one of Bam's ass-cheeks in the heat of the moment. Ville actually found himself getting turned on by the feistyness Bam was displaying toward his guests-turned-friends.
Bam glanced up at Ville with an expression of mild shock and a blush. “Fuck it. All of you go get rest, we have a concert to talk about tomorrow night. Meanwhile this place is on lock-down. Ville I request your presence the rest of the evening.”
“Only if you have something to eat that's not moldy.” Ville's stomach grumbled at the thought of food.
“What are you----oh! Haha that is the 'loser's' kitchen you must have been scrounging in. The main kitchen is...well I'll just show you.” Bam had a good chuckle about what useless crumbs the bard might have found in the kitchen that Rake, Raab, Ryan and Novak mainly used.
“Ok, I'm going to just be a moment.” Bam left Ville to discuss to Rake who was going to take first guard duty leaving the bard to talk to Lauri.
“Lintu, Why don't you take Jussi to the panic room to rest up till next sunset after he gets cleaned up. It's almost sunrise now.” Ville reached out to caress his friend's distraught face.
“Kylla, I hate coffins anyways.” He leaned into the caress, only to have Jussi start fidgeting next to him as if anxious to be behind even more locked doors. With a deep sigh the shapeshifter stood and Jussi sprang up to his feet next to him, clasping his hand into one of Lauri's. “Moi moi Ville, kiitos. Kiitos Bam!” The punk-vampire nodded his head and forcing a flashy smile waved briefly before leading the way down the hall and down into the depths of the castle with a quizzical looking Lauri.

Ville just stood there feeling slightly confused and useless, head cocked to the side in thought until he felt a pair of sturdy velvet clad arms slip around his waist from behind. “Shall we get you some decent grub and drink and talk of that concert now bard?”

Chapter Text

Jussi all but ran to the panic room nearly ripping Lauri's arm off dragging him along down long flights of stairs in his haste.
“Calm down Jussi, we're safe!” The shapeshifter pleaded as he stumbled into the room, the punk-vampire slamming and locking the door shut from all angles. “Never safe.” Jussi hissed under his breath. They were plunged into darkness, but not by their eyes. To them it seemed as if it were daylight out. Jussi stalked over to the enormous bed and took off what was left of his blood covered torn shirt and fingerless gloves. Had Lauri still breathed it would have hitched at the sight of the beautifully sculpted torso of his maker. Sitting down on the bed with a heavy undead sigh he took off his boots and then much to Lauri's dismay the tattered pants followed. He angrily whipped the clothes to a corner of the room. Jussi then just sort of sat there on the edge of the bed glowering at his creation drinking in the sight of his naked blood covered glory. Lauri still stood in the same spot kind of afraid to move amidst the fury of his new creator.
'I wonder if he can see me blush. Am I even blushing?' Lauri thought as he felt a certain heat rise to his face. If he did there was no indication of it.
“You can do as you want, I am going to bathe.” His voice was tight and near tears it seemed as he got up from the bed and laid claim to the bathroom shutting and locking that door as well.

Lauri felt tired, mentally drained as he sat on his bed and undressed. His first night as a vampire was a bit overwhelming to say the least. He longed to be next to Ville but knew that was not possible for a few reasons. Yet at least. He was immortal after all, except for the fact death and suffering was still a constant—even for a vampire. Long moments must have passed as Lauri lay there in the blacked out room deep in thought. Hearing the bathroom door unlock and open he listened as Jussi's bare feet padded against the stone floor. The soft creak of the bed, rustling of sheets and a force of habit sigh from a past mortal life. Some things never change in death its seemed. With no need to breathe but still mortal habits die hard or not at all, Lauri mused.
“Did you eat? I....wasn't able to bring you home anything.” Jussi's voice was tired and hollow. Lauri glanced over at Jussi's bed just a few feet from his, the words sending a stab of sadness through him.
“Kylla, I did. Amanda it seems, has a form of blood even as a sprite. It's not really blood but it made the hunger go away and rejuvenated me.”
He could sense Jussi's apprehension. “You need real blood. Mortal blood. The sprite juice can make you go insane after feeding too often on it. Let's sleep, I'm sure Bam will have some sort of plan about what can be done about a food supply.” Jussi's voice was beyond tired sounding at this point.
“Jussi, we are not going to let Dani use you like he intends on doing. You didn't even have to tell us of his plans but you did.”
The punk-vampire snorted, “Not like I have anything much left to lose Lauri.”
In the span of a dead heartbeat, Lauri had got out of bed, placed a gentle kiss on his maker's forehead and zipped back under the blankets in his bed once more.
“Stop being selfish Jussi 69. You are not alone anymore.” Lauri's actions and words left the former drummer stunned into silence. Opting to close his eyes to end the night on an internal reflective
note he slipped off into a deep slumber.

Chapter Text

Bam having settled security for the time being with Rake now turned his attention to Ville who was crouched in front of the massive fireplace lost in the flames. The mad king came to stand next to his friend placing a hand affectionately atop the beanie covered head of the bard.
“So....you still hungry?” It felt like an awkward question to ask after the previous shit-show. Much to his delight Ville looked up at him with a big grin as if he was un-fazed by all that happened. “Very much so.”
Bam smiled with relief and gestured for the bard to follow him. “I'm so sorry you had to rummage through the 'loser’s' kitchen. I keep all the good stuff locked in the main kitchen else those fuckers would eat everything up!” Ville chuckled and stood, following Bam down a few corridors and down a small flight of stairs. Bam paused at a massive wooden door and placed a hand on it, murmuring a few words Ville couldn't quite make out, the door glowed gold faintly and with a slight push, it opened. Stepping into the dark kitchen the mad king touched a switch on the wall and suddenly the room was illuminated by glass balls hanging from the ceiling to reveal a room unlike any he had ever seen.
“They are called light bulbs. Electricity powered.” Bam explained as he started rummaging through a big box with metal doors. “And this is a refrigerator. Keeps food cold.”
Ville wandered over to the mad kings side and marveled at the technology. “This is...so strange!” His stomach growled as he looked at all the food in the 'cold-box'. Some of this seems in the oddest way, very familiar to him.
“Here, sit, I'll make you a grilled cheese. Quick and yummy.” Bam started bustling around the stove as Ville took a seat at the table and watched hungrily.
“So, do we have any plans as to how we are to pull off the concert and take care of Dani?” Ville fiddled with the frayed threads at the end of his scarf fighting a yawn.
“I do, but it'll require more planning involving every idiot in the castle.” Bam turned from the stove grinning, “Here.” He placed the plate of toasted bread and cheese in front of the bard and watched it disappear in 3 bites.
“Kiitos! Niin hyva!!” Ville exclaimed around a mouthful of food. He watched as Bam cooked another of the savory sandwiches. This time adding an egg to it. Several plates later Ville was full and feeling more like himself again. “You're not going to eat?” He asked the mad king, sitting back and yawning deeply.
“I'm not hungry. Turns out your blood is quite sustaining Ville. Thank you.” Bam glanced over his shoulder with a wink as he washed and dried the plate.
“You're welcome, I'm just glad it didn't drive you mad. Err any more mad than well....you are,” he chuckled.
“How did Lauri feed?” Bam asked motioning for Ville to follow him back upstairs.
“Well that's a pretty weird event there. Amanda came to the rescue. I guess she has blood of some type and it sustained Lauri. Made him quite.....aroused.” Ville's face heated as he remembered the quick fuck they had shared in Raab's room of all places.
“If Raab says anything it's uhhh true. And I don't regret it either.” Ville chuckled as he settled on the couch noticing Bam's expression of confused humor. The fire still crackled and popped as they sat next to each other in thoughtful silence. The morning sunlight started to beam in though the stained glass windows. Snow had caked to the colored glass on the outside during the night creating a soft colorful glow to the throne room.
“Ville, I'm sorry for all the shit that's happened, but I'm glad you are here. You are both safe as can be.” Bam felt sappy talking the way he did, but when the bard sighed contentedly and curled up using him as a pillow he knew he had made perfect sense.
“Kiitos.” The tired reply in a low octave tone was followed up with snoring seconds later.
Bam draped an arm over the treasured thin figure that was pressed close to him and resting his head on a throw pillow, was soon snoring the morning away.

Dani Filth giggled manically as he watched the cozy scene unfold in the scrying pool from the other side of a large mirror in the throne room of Castle Bam. “I'm going to have so much fun breaking you all into pieces!!”

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

It was dark out by the time the trio had emerged from a long underground tunnel near the edge of the main village. As they strode into civilization onto a bustling main street they pleasantly observed the lack of any type of security. Snow crunched under their feet and cold air felt refreshing on Ville's skin. The smell of food being cooked in establishments and the sound of people getting things done before it got late-surrounded them.  
“Lauri, I think we should take this opportunity to go and find some...supper.” Jussi eyed all the people what would be food around them, absently licking his lips. The vampire looked gaunt in the face from not having fed properly in nights. He knew Lauri needed a feed as well. 

Lintu hopped from Ville's shoulder to Jussi's cocking his head looking at Ville as if seeking approval. The raven got a warm understanding smile from the bard. “Yeah, I suppose you should. But be quick about it, it's safer if we stick together. Where do we meet up?”

Jussi looked around and spied a small out of the way looking pub called The Riff. He gestured with his head to it. “How 'bout that place. I've been to it a couple of times. It's pretty low key but nice.”

Ville nodded, reaching to affectionately scratch under the chin of Lintu. “I'm off to a music shop. I want a guitar. Then I will go straight to The Riff and wait for you there. Be careful and....have a good feed.”
“Kylla.” Jussi gave a nod with his chin and with blinding vampire speed was off into the shadows leaving Ville alone for the first time in weeks. The bard took a moment to familiarize himself with the location of The Riff and with that he set off to comb the market place for a music shop.

Jussi stopped running a few blocks away when they were clear of the bustle of the business section of the downtown. “Now, this looks like a good hunting ground.” There were many different sized cottages and town houses, all with windows aglow, no one on the street. “Let's go shopping and see what's on the menu my feathered friend.” He walked by a few windows, glancing at some families gathering for dinner around a table, or a few houses with one or two adults preparing a meal, cleaning or some other mortal business that happens around that time of day. “I bet you are wondering why we don't go for the nice sort or average humans. There is method to the madness.” Jussi glanced up at Lintu's beady dark red eyes. “It's because they are living a life that will be missed. They will be missed and then word of a vampire gets around.” Lintu fluffed out a bit in what could only be understanding. “That's not fucking good for me or you.”

They wandered a bit more until coming to a relatively run down looking place. Inside shouting could be heard. It sounded like a domestic dispute. Jussi dipped around the side of the ramshackle cottage into the shadows and peered through a window. His fangs ground together at the scene of violence, what looked like a husband beating his already beaten wife. A once full bottle of spirits clenched in the fist that wasn't beating on the woman. “Now, see. You can smell the misery. Feel it. Being a vampire you can choose who to feed on and make a difference. Unless you are in a compromised situation.”
The raven stared at the scene a bit before hopping off of his master's shoulder to the snowy ground. A few moments later Lauri stood naked among a small pile of feathers. Jussi licked his lips at the sight of that fine body of the shape-shifter, but Lauri wasn't at all phased. He was intent on one thing.

“I want to kill and feed on him. He's a piece of shit.” Lauri's voice was soft and cold, virgin fangs flashed in the snow lit evening.

“Hmmm...I think you should take her. Your first meal should not be fueled by anger. Let mercy be the flavor you feed on. I will end his life with out dignity.” Lauri knew he had no choice, but this was fine by him for once. “Now, follow me, mustn't make a scene. We have to be invited in after all, with these two it really shouldn't be a problem to glamour the fuck out of them.” He paused briefly admiring body next to his and feeling his leather pants grow a bit tight. “And I suggest you find some clothes if you are going to stay in your more attractive form. Shall we?” Jussi cracked his knuckles licking his lips at his eager prodigy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Meanwhile Ville had found a music store and was drooling over the selection of guitars he found there. He chuckled when he spotted the one he wanted. It was the same one both Lauri and Bam had bought him previously. “Might as well try it out.” He muttered and gestured to the shop owner to do so. “By all means, give 'er a go. It's a good sounding guitar for the price.”

Ville lifted the guitar from it's stand and found a stool to sit on. He strummed it a few times to dial it in on the scale he wanted to play and clearing his throat he began to play and sing for the first time in what seemed like forever.

“Shivers run through the spine of hope as she cries the poisoned tears of a life denied, in the raven-black night, holding hands with Dark Light, come shine in her lost heart tonight and blind all fears that haunt her with your smile Dark Light...”

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jussi and Lauri were welcomed into the abode of their victims instantly. And it was then the lights were turned off and in the dark each of them took their human into a deadly embrace.

“In oblivion's garden her body's on fire, writhing towards the angel defiled. To learn how to die in peace with her God...” Ville's voice rose with richness and intensity as his fingers seemed to magically play the strings of the humble acoustic guitar.

As Lauri drained the last of the rich warm blood from the woman's now limp form, he could hear the lyrics, almost feel the sound from the guitar that Ville was playing half way across town. It was as if the bard was serenading their feed. The act of life and death, of death and life.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Dark Light, come shine in her lost heart tonight. And blind all fears that haunt her with your smile, Dark Light....” He could hear it as clear as if he were in the same room with Ville as Lauri gently lay the corpse of the woman on the floor. Folding her arms across her still chest not really knowing why, but it seemed appropriate to him. He looked at her face as if to see if there was any forgiveness he could find there as the lyrics swirled in his mind. A slight smile of peace graced her bruised features, and as the lyrics and music slowly faded Lauri knew he had done right by her.

“Took you long enough.” Jussi startled him from the magic of the dark moment. “Come, let's go. Find some clothes, at least till we get to a shop for proper threads.”

“I heard Ville play, I felt her die.” Lauri tried to wrap his mind around it all as he grabbed up a shirt and pants from the half broken laundry rack in the bedroom.
“Yeah, with some people it's more intense when you feed. Sometimes they taste like fear, like that asshole did.” Jussi planted a boot into the ribs of the dead man. “Others taste like what could be sweet mercy if mercy had a flavor.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Bam's eyes flew open. “He's playing....” the raspy voice echoed in the dark room. He had been laying in his bed for an untold amount of time growing weaker. Lamenting on his actions. Frustrated. Abandoned feeling. Bam knew that the trio had found the 'secret passage' below the castle. No one could get in or out of Castle Bam with out him knowing it. Why bother to stop them? Let them think they were getting away with something. Heart pounding with emotion Bam forced himself to rise from the cold and lonely bed to wander over to the window. He could pinpoint exactly where Ville was at that moment. Should he go? The mad king knew the answer before he even asked his mind that question. He was more hurt than angry. But we all know what hurt ferments into.....

Chapter Text

About to turn from the window to sulk more in his bed, Bam felt every hair stand up on his body, his flesh goose bumped as he snarled realizing he was not alone in his quarters. A mixture of fearful dread gripped him as he looked all around his dimly lit room. “What the fuck, show yourself!” He reached for his sword, not knowing where to stand on guard he back himself into the window sill where he once was.

Manic familiar laughing echoed off the stone walls. It made the mad king's breath hitch in pure fear. “Really Bam, when was the last time you even used a sword? It wouldn't even scratch me even if you could land a strike.”

“Fuck you Filth. How....what the fuck are you even doing here!?” As he said it, Bam dipped low and turned, sensing a presence behind him on the sill. Lashing out wildly with the broad sword it hit only stone sending sparks to the floor, briefly illuminating the terror that was stalking him.

“You missed.” Dani playfully cuffed the back of Bam's head. With a desperate shout Bam brought the sword up in a full-on swing, turning again to add momentum the move. The sword came to a dead stop in the demon's left hand, and Bam was face to face with the most terrifying being he had ever known. “Mirrors work both ways where I come from, Upir.”

Dani's demonic painted features smiled wider as he bent the sword in his grasp into a cane shape, uttering a deep growl. Bam's shaking hand dropped the useless weapon in defeat. His eyes darted around in despair. He couldn't call for help as he had his chambers soundproofed. And not like his bumbling friends could even land an attack with a spitball on said invader if he couldn't at this range with a sword.

A cold clawed hand had Bam's lower jaw tightly grasped. “Shut up and listen to me you fool! I'm not here to kill you....yet.” Dani's voice ended on a deranged screech. The demon stunk of brimstone and burned flesh from his home plane of existence.

Bam had no choice in the matter, as he lowered his eyes in approval of the demand. If he was to live to ever see Ville again he had to hear Dani out at least.

Bam found himself being marched over to his bed and thrown onto it. “What the fuck--” He struggled to roll off of it, refusing to be put into a rather precarious submissive situation. Dani uttered a dark incantation to which Bam found himself held fast on his bed, spread eagle. What bound him was something warm yet cold on his flesh. It tightened the more he struggled. Looking to his wrists and nearly vomited. Snakes. Thick black coils held his wrists and ankles down to his bed. Bam wanted to puke. He instantly started screaming which only made Dani shriek and dance around in glee at the torment he was causing the mad king.
The demon jumped onto the bed straddling the wildly struggling Bam. “Would you shut the fuck up already!?” Bam's mouth had row upon row of razor sharp fangs gnashing up at his captor aching to sink into his tormentor's flesh. “Fuck you. This is going too far!!” The mad king's voice was heavy and dark with the promise of pain if he got free of the serpent bonds.
Dani sat back for a moment on his captive's lap, enjoying how the mad king was a mess of fearful rage under him. “No no darling, you wouldn't be alive if I have go too far.” Bam snarled in renewd panic as he felt the demon's hand grasping through his pants at his hard on that was spun from pure fear. He turned even redder. Dani waved his hand over Bam's mouth, inches from dagger like teeth instantly sealing Bam's lips shut. “Now. You listen.” Dani growled the back of a spike covered hand digging into Bam's cheek leaving painful marks. “I've sent hunters after that damn bard. Turned his lover and friends against him. I myself have gone after him. Now, you will hand him over to me. In return I will let you and your friends live. He will never be yours. He don't want you.”

Bam's features let his captor know exactly what he thought as seeds of doubt grew rapidly. “Hmm I knew you'd react like that. But, just think of how I will slowly torture and kill your beloved friends. Right in front of you, and then you yourself. Make this easy on both of us and set Ville up for me to capture.” Leaning down to Bam's right ear, Dani continued to divulge. “I must have his blood. All of it to open my Gehenna Gate to enter this world in my full power. Total fucking darkness.” Dani's cold wet tongue licked at Bam's ear as he stroked harder through the mad king's pants. Bam was crying now, fear, shock and crushing desperation gripped his mind. He squeezed his eyes shut and groaned shamefully as he came in his pants, sending Dani into a fit of high pitched cackling. Sitting up Dani started to drool blood and let high pitched howl rip from this throat. “Do this for me and I will grant you all the power you ever wanted Mad King. Fail and all will suffer a slow agonizing death. You have until the blood moon is full. Midnight in your throne room.”

Dani hopped off of Bam, smirking at his ultimatum and the mad king's hopeless sobs. “I will of course be a thorn in all of your sides until then.” He turned with a wicked grin beckoning to the large mirror on the wall in which he had appeared from. It's surface rippled as he stepped through it to vanish with a trademark screeching laugh leaving Bam an emotional wreck on his bed to ponder the dread terms put forth by Filth.

Chapter Text

Bam had crawled from his bed into the shower where he sat on the tile floor naked, hot water pouring down on him as if it would burn away what had happened. 3 nights. He had 3 nights to find Ville and come up with a plan. “No way am I just forking His Infernal Majesty over to you Filth.” He mumbled to himself desperation giving way to anger. Bam knew there was one and only option that might work. He had hoped not to ever use it either. “No choice.” Bam told himself out loud. Reaching up to the soap shelf above his head he felt around till his shaking fingers found what they were looking for. The metal felt cold to the touch in the heat of the shower as he took the straight razor and thumbed open the blade. “Fuck this is going to suck.” The mad king sat up more, propping his back against the shower wall trying to clear any doubts in his mind that this might not work, and be the biggest myth of his kind to be proven valid. “Fuck it. I will let go to hold on.” Bam spoke as he pressed the razor's edge to the crook of his left elbow and drew a steady line down the length of his arm careful not to press too deep not to cut tendons. Immediately his blood started to pour forth pulsing with his heart. He quickly switched hands and repeated the same damage on his right arm, he embraced the pain. Letting the razor drop from his now heavy hands he watched as his life poured generously from the self inflicted cuts. Water and blood swirled around him and poured down the drain between his legs. “The final stand is mine, this is for us. All of us.” Bam whispered softly as he slumped over, his consciousness fading into a hot red dark abyss.

Chapter Text

When Ville stopped playing there was a round of applause from a crowd that had gathered upon hearing him play in the music shop. He couldn't help but smile and take a few bows.
“Here's the guitar back sir, it's a great instrument alas I can not afford it.” He tried to not let the sadness creep into his voice as he handed the guitar back.
“Keep it. It needs you and you need to play! You are more than worthy of that guitar, bard. Now go, there is an open music night at The Riff bar near by. Play your heart out.” The music shop owner gleefully shooed the smiling bard on his way through the crowd of onlookers.
Out on the street Ville pulled his wool coat tighter to his thin frame, despite the cold he was ecstatic at finally owning a guitar again. He peered around for Lauri and Jussi but didn't see them among the crowds. “Now where are you guys?” He mumbled under his breath.
“They are near by, but not taking the main streets.” A soft feminine voice from behind startled the bard. He turned on his heel grasping the guitar tight to see a short blond lady of the night smirking provocatively at him. She was dressed in nothing more than a very revealing red dress and a pink fur boa.
“Y-you!” He sputtered eyes wide.
“Come with me.” She cut him off dragging him by a handful of his coat down one alley then another.

Ville could smell the cheap perfume rolling off of her body as she stopped and pinned him against the wall of a random establishment. She was quite strong for her human stature.

“I don't have much time, but listen up darlin'. You guys are in for some nasty times ahead, shit's going right to hell so it's time I get Infernal activated.” She looked up at him through thick long lashes.
“Amanda!? How...” A cold firm finger to his lips silenced the bard. She pressed against him closer pushing his beanie back from his face a bit. Biting the end of her finger quickly traced a symbol on his forehead chanting a familiar sounding verse. The sprite blood felt colder than cold, then the sensation was gone, suddenly he felt something inside his mind and body seemingly lurch and twist. Ville's eyes went wide as he suddenly pushed Amanda to the side and vomited black fluid followed by bile.

“There there.” Amanda cooed rubbing Ville's back until the dry heaves stopped. He spit and regained himself with a shaking sigh. “What the fuck did you just do to me?” He hissed stepping back warily from the voluptuous female form of Lauri.

“I enacted the magic law of the demon pact. You and Infernal are now basically one in the same. No need to have someone summon the demon, you can do that yourself. I just bypassed the laws of summoning. It's an ability sprites like me have.” She said with a shrug it like it was an every day occurrence.

Ville blinked to clear his vision still feeling queasy from the experience. “Why didn't you just do that a while back?”

“Shit was too crazy at the castle. Too much going on with everyone and our circumstances of arrival.”

Ville rubbed as his chin in thought, “You are right. Hence the reason we decided to sneak out for the time being. What, dare I ask have you been doing all this time?” He was feeling better by the moment, tho very hungry.

“What I do best! Whoring! Here.” She casually replied with a slutty smile and handed Ville a small pouch heavy with coins. “Go and eat, play and be merry, but be very ware of events around you. The blood moon is approaching and I feel it's going to be a very bloody occasion. Be safe my bard.” Amanda stood on her tip toes and gave Ville a rather indecent kiss that caused his breath to hitch and eyes slip shut for a moment. Then she was gone. He looked alarmingly around him, only to find himself standing alone in the alley with his guitar.
“Hei!! Funny meeting you here! Oi voi you have a guitar....again!” Jussi's voice was almost a welcome sounds in the now creepy alley. Ville turned yet again to see the punk vampire approaching with Lauri at his side. “Amanda, did you see her? She was just here...but not in her sprite form....more like in your umm....drag form.”
Lauri tried to do a 'shut up' motion but Jussi had already caught on and chimed in, “Ohhhh, heh I know her like that. She's one hot fu--”
“No, no I haven't seen her, but she was just here huh? What was she up to or dare I ask.” Lauri spoke quickly as to try and avoid any more lewd comments about how his sprite friend had adopted and used a physical form she saw of him way back when.

“She did something to me,” He fished out a smoke and lit it before continuing.
“Heh I bet she did.” Jussi laughed.
“Not like that you pervert. She traced a symbol in her blood on my forehead, I went dizzy, got sick and now I feel fine. She said she enacted the magic law of the demon pact.”

Both vampires stood there with blank expressions until Lauri blinked in realization. “That bitch waited long enough to do so. Good. Now I don't have to worry about summoning Infernal and screwing it up.” He ruffled his hair in frustrated relief.
“Well I have no idea how this is going to go but I'm hungry as all hell.” Ville tossed the end of the smoke on the ground and gave Lauri a hug.“How was your feed?”

“Interesting and satisfying.” Lauri gave a half shrug, relishing his friend's embrace.
“Here, let's go get you some proper clothes and me a bite to eat. Amanda gave me this!” Ville dangled the heavy little pouch out to Lauri who seemed to brighten at the idea of discarding the thread bare ill fitting garments he wore from his victim's home. Lauri's eyes lit up in joy at the thoughtfulness of Amanda.
“Let's do so please! I feel gross in these rags! I'm glad Amanda is alright and still here to help us!” Lauri chirped as the trio made their way to the center of the town to the shopping district.

Blood. So much blood. Covering him, coloring him crimson. He lapped at it, guzzled it. He needed more. And more never seemed like enough. Blood. And pain.

Bam regained consciousness with a sudden start, not expecting a soft bed under him. “I'm alive.” He whispered with relief seeing that he was in his chambers, far from death.

“Yeah, not when I found ya. What the hell were you trying to do in the shower Bam? I felt your sadness and anger.” Novak had been sitting near by snoozing in a chair asked the question around a yawn.

Bam got out of bed, reaching for his purple velvet robe and pulling it on slowly he noticed his forearms had no trace of the carnage he had dealt them. He felt strong, yet weak. “I'm so hungry dude.”

Novak stood up from the chair and scratched his ass. “I can go down to the kitchen and get you--” He never finished his sentence as Bam's teeth were effectively buried into the flesh of Novak's throat. He guzzled the fresh hot blood that rushed from his friend's mortal wound into his mouth.

Bam stopped in horror only after there was nothing left pulsing from the arteries he had severed. The weight of his friend's dead body dragged him to the floor as he wept in anguish at what he had done.
“So this is it? The grand trade off of power and immortality of an Upir is to mindlessly feed!?”

The mad king's rhetorical plea echoed loudly off of his chamber walls. He took a moment to collect himself, drying the tears from his eyes. Getting his sobs under control he gently laid Novak's cooling body his bed covering him with the robe he had just put on. Bam then dressed in his finest, trying to manage the surge of emotions stirred in him by the way he just took a close friend's life to sustain his.
The death of Novak wasn't going to sit well with the others. It would have to stand as a sacrifice for the rest of them if they were to face what was going to happen in 3 days time.

Chapter Text

Bam lingered at the fireplace, brooding on the flames there and wishing there was a solution to be found in them. Eventually he felt a familiar bewildering presence near him. 
He hoped it wold be easy to tell Raab first. "Whu-whuddya doin Baaam? Where's Novak? I'm sure glad he found you even th-tho you were dead n stuff." 

Bam smiled looking at the floor wishing like hell he could just vanish somehow. This was going to suck beyond all suck. It was going to ruin friendships. 

"I'm sorry bud. Novak is dead Raab."

“Whuddya mean he's dead?” Raab asked, seemingly more confused than usual. He scrubbed at his mop of hair in distress.   
Bam rolled his eyes, turned around to face his friend with forced resolve.  “Dead. As in no more sleazy nights where you two screw each other until one shits themselves. I....accidentally killed him.” Bam started talking with his arms and hands hoping that would help convey what he had just said. It was horrible to say it like that but given Raab's IQ of a dirty sock, it was the only way to get through to the kid.

“Wuhhhwuhhh...WUHHOOOO....wuhhyy?!!!” The sobs were heart breaking as was the way Raab's face was twisted in sadness. Bam gingerly gathered his goofy friend into an awkward hug. “You wouldn't understand if I told you.” The mad king sighed.

“No but we might.” Ryan and Rake's voice's echoed from across the throne room where they were seated quite stiffly on the couch. In full armor.

The look on their faces matched the coldness of their voice.

“Hey guys, didn't see you over there.” Bam failed hard at smoothing the awkwardness. He should have been able to pick up on them sitting across the huge room but failed to. This kind of worried him. His friends took this as a cue of sorts and approached their king and friend who stayed rooted to his spot in front of the massive fire place. Their faces portrayed their feelings of betrayal more now as they stood all too close in the flickering light.

“You could have asked for our help.” Rake growled, his teeth bared.

Bam didn't like being cornered, and much less having his closest friends treat him like the bad guy.
“I had no option you fool! I had to kill myself. The hunger took over when I woke up, I had absolutely no control over that part!!” Bam's voice caused the castle to shudder as tears spilled from his eyes. “I could stand here all night and try to explain and justify what I have done but unless you try to understand, it's just all fucking pointless!” His arms were waving wildly in frustration.
He never saw Ryan's hand coming in a square punch that split his lips and sent him stumbling back near the open fire. “Oww fuck dude!! You feel better about that?” He glared at his best friend wiping his mouth. He felt it heal nearly instantly but it did nothing for the pain of a torn friendship.

“No.” Ryan looked away with a shameface at what he did. “I don't want to hurt you, but we're scared dude.”

“I am too.” Bam quickly answered flashing an understanding grin. Suddenly his scarf was pulled tight from behind and the blade of a sword was jutting out from the mad king's chest. He was let go, and fell to his knees, gasping in pain and shock. Rake and Ryan stepped back too afraid to intervene in fear of their mortality.

“Raab!” Rake exclaimed in shock at their friend. “Fuck me I didn't know he could actually figure out what end of the sword to use to attack some one with!”

Raab's face was a mask of gleeful vengeance as he hovered over the crumpled form of his king.

“Fuck you.” He spat triumphantly. All was still for a split second until Bam found his breath and groaned in pain.

“Damn you Raab!! Don't you know two wrongs don't ever make a right?” Bam hissed, reaching behind himself Bam grasped the handle of the sword and pulled it from his chest. “OWW FUCK!!” He bellowed, standing and turning the blade on Raab who had stumbled back and fallen to his ass on the floor. Bam threw the sword to the floor in disgust at his friend's actions.

“Y-You're not dead!” He sputtered, raising his hands in fear.

“Dude, I told you I killed myself to bring about my full power so I can stand a chance at defeating Danni!” Bam poked at the wound to find it already healed up.

“Then maybe you should go do that then. Don't get us killed for the sake of your fight. You chose to get wrapped up in all of this, and it's just getting worse. Take the fight to him.” Ryan shouted in fear and anger. He gestured to the door his face sad yet resolved. Bam looked at his friends, anger boiling up inside. “This isn't how it was supposed to be!” He retorted waving his arms around in frustration.

Rake and Ryan drew their swords, Raab was standing now, shaking and near tears, his sword at the ready as well.

“GO!” Ryan screamed. The fire in the hearth suddenly went out. The castle creaked in melancholy resolve as the huge front doors flew open to reveal the cold sunrise. Bam opened his mouth to say something but instead turned and grabbed up his coat and cloak. There was nothing to be said. His friends were powerless and scared of him and the situation they were all in. He could only do what they demanded now with out causing further damage.

Bam walked determinedly out of his castle his heart heavy with sorrow and self loathing. The sound of the doors slamming shut behind him brought stinging tears to his eyes as he walked away from his friends and home.

~~~~SIX HOURS EARLIER~~~~

It took a while for both Ville and Lauri to find new outfits, eventually they bought similar clothes to what they were wearing. Ville opted for a thicker scarf and a light weight sweater. with a blazer.

“Must be nice not to feel the cold eh?” He poked at Lauri's ribs playfully getting a giggle from his friend. “Yeah, and not have to cook too. Tho I miss having a good drink.” There was the pouty face.

Jussi had waited for them outside chain-smoking and people watching. He couldn't shake the feeling that something bad was about to happen. He was sure that Dani was lurking with out a doubt.

No matter, they were going to have fun tonight, they all deserved it after the last two weeks. The punk vampire looked fondly to the guitar leaning against the building next to him. He hoped to hear Ville play again. His mind wandered to that night he managed to have a tryst with Infernal after Ville played a stunning acoustic set. Jussi felt his pants grow tight. “Mmm, that was one hell of a night!” He mused quietly with a wanton grin.

Ville and Lauri came out of the shop a few moments later laughing and dressed in new clothes. “Damn, you guys look seksi! Ready to go tear it up tonight?” Jussi stubbed out the smoke under his boot heel with a grin that hid his nagging thoughts.

“You damn well know it!” Lauri replied, arm looped around Ville's waist. “Follow me then!” Jussi motioned with his head.

Ville bought some sort of sandwich from a street vendor on their way to The Riff, and ended up buying one more. It seemed he was eating for two now that Infernal was awake in him.

It was a bustling scene at The Riff, people of all kinds packed the place drinking and socializing. On the stage was a wild looking man, growling into a microphone and shredding some heavy riffs on his electric guitar. “So that is what it is, the electric guitar that Bam was talking about.”

Ville watched with rapt interest the man's fingers dance over the strings and blast loudly through the amp. It was the most amazing feat with a guitar the bard had ever seen.
“Yup. Alexi is the fastest guitarist in all the land they say.” Jussi licked his lips eyeing the musician on stage. That sort of look didn't go un-noticed by Lauri. “What else is there about him. He seems....not readable.”

“So you can see his inedible aura eh? Alexi is a human that is immune to the bite and charm of a vampire. He is a rare breed indeed. To make extra money he gets drunk as all hell and sells his blood to vamps to enjoy a good buzz.” Almost as if Alexi heard them he looked up and locked onto the two vampires in the audience. Jussi gave him a wink. “I just ordered us something to drink Lauri.”

“Speaking of, Here, can you hold onto this, I am going to go put my name on the play list and get a drink.” Ville handed the guitar to Lauri and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

Jussi gestured to an out of the way table and glamoured the occupants to vacate. Ville found them a few moments later having procured a bottle of brandy. “I asked about lodging here and got a room in the basement. We can hole up here for tomorrow.” He settled into his seat, pouring a full glass of spirits and promptly drinking nearly all of it.

“Ahhh, hyvaa!” He leaned back and observed his surroundings. “Do you think it's safe here?” He asked glancing at Jussi.

“No. I don't think it's safe anywhere at this point. But try not to worry about it. Not like we have much of a choice in what might happen or when. Are you feeling weird at all?” Jussi looked into Ville's eyes and saw only the natural green shimmer there.
“I feel fine, just glad to be out of the castle and ready to play some music.” Ville's face was alight with joy despite all the potential danger around him and his friends.
Personally the bard had a lot on his mind but he didn't want it to weigh the night down. The whole Amanda thing had him worried. It seemed she was not acting of her own accord in the alley. Why would she just disappear after activating the demon pact?

“Ville Valo, you are up!” The announcer's voice cut through his thoughts and he stood picking up his guitar. Alexi was making his way over to the table to sell his blood to his friends. “Enjoy darling.” He winked at Lauri and made his way up to the stage.

The microphone was a new thing for the bard, he pulled the stool up to it and sat down. Adjusting the tune of the guitar a bit and his beanie, he cleared his throat and started strumming. It silenced the entire place at once.

“You can't stop the wrath of my heart, beating to your funeral song, all faith is lost for hell regained and love dust in the hands of shame.”

Ville watched with mild interest as both Jussi and Lauri had begun to both suck on a wrist of Alexi who sat between the two.

“Let me bleed you this song of my heart deformed, and lead you along this path in the dark where I belong till I feel your warmth.” Ville's voice rose in intensity, “Hold me like you held on to life when all fears came alive and entombed me. Love me like you love the sun scorching the blood in my vampire heart.” His eyes slipped close as the song poured from his soul, “I'll be the thorns on every rose sent by hope. I am the nightmare waking you up from the dream of love. Let me weep you this poem as Heaven's gates close, paint you my soul, scared and alone waiting for your kiss to take me back home.”

Ville's eyes tingled as they opened and he saw the audience enthralled before him. The shape of each person seemed to shimmer with a different aura. He blinked silently cursing the dim lighting of the place and continued. Halfway through the second verse he took notice that his nails had grown into longer claws that were black. Looking up in alarm, but not missing a beat he made eye contact with Lauri and Jussi who instantly were wearing expressions of concern. Both of them dropped the wrists of Alexi they were feasting on. The blood donating musician slumped over happily in his seat, reaching for his drink as if nothing happened. Ville squeezed his eyes shut and hunched over his guitar more, voice dropping a couple of octaves.

He felt his heart pound and sweat trickle down his back and sides of his face.
Why the fuck was this happening here and now Ville thought wildly, managing to finish the song. The crowd if they noticed didn't care as they went wild with applause, coin being tossed up onto the stage.
Lauri and Jussi had made their way up to the front, and now they that they were visible it was evident they were very very inebriated. Both the vampires struggled to stand upright, leaning heavily on each other fighting gravity's pull.

Ville reveled in the crowd's joy, it felt so damn good to perform again! Regardless of his condition he decided to launch into another song.

“Divided we stand in the light of a frozen sun, cursing the gods we have become. We steal fire from a sacred heart, and bleed the wine unholy. We fall in love with the serpent's song and fear nothing.”

The black claws danced over the strings and strummed flawlessly with out a thought. “In the night side of Eden we are born again, dead. Forever we are, forever we've been, forever will be crucified to a dream.” Ville's solid black eyes locked onto Lauri's staring deep into his being.

“Deranged we're tearing away the petals of desire, learning the mathematics of evil by heart. We deceive ourselves to start a war, within the realm of senses and descend to the circle number four. We are nothing.”

Lauri swayed with the enchanted crowd, lost in the velvet lyrics and blood-drunk off of his rocker.

“In the night-side of Eden we are born again, dead.”
The guitar stopped strumming, Ville's mouth nuzzled the microphone.

“Forever we are,

forever we've been,

forever will be crucified to a dream.”

His vocals were so low it was a growl. The audience had become silent. When Ville opened his eyes the faces he saw were of mild terror and awe.

The microphone had melted into a smoldering lump on the stage at his feet. The neck of the guitar was crushed by pale strong clawed hands that were his. He frowned at this and looked to the crowd to find Lauri and Jussi motioning for him to get off of the stage.

“Kiitos ja anteeksi!!” He bowed to the audience, voice now booming demonically with out the microphone amplification. As he stood, he pushed the beanie from his forehead just in time to see a small figure cloaked in black wielding a scythe launching it's self at him through the crowd.

Chapter Text

“What the fuck!?” Lauri screamed reaching to grab a hold of Jussi through the crowd. Some ripped a feather from his head another elbowed him in the back. The crowd was going nuts after what had just happened. They needed to get out of there and down to the cellar fast. Sunrise was just starting and they were blooddrunk off their asses. Jussi managed to grab hold of Lauri's arm but the crowd being so dense and panicked they couldn't just zip through the crowd to safety. “How do you feel?” Jussi's voice was losing it's usual cool, trying not to slur his words yet be heard over the crowd.
“Drunk and scared.” Lauri wanted to curl into a ball and wake up from this horrible dream.

“Try to follow me.” Jussi's grip was painfully tight on his wrist as they struggled through the crowd it got tighter. The push and pull of people, the noise, it all threatened Lauri to shift into his bear form.
Suddenly a loud familiar voice caused everyone to stop moving.
“Everyone stop moving and sit down now!!” And just like that every single person in the bar, including Lauri and Jussi were compelled to simply sit where ever they were.

“He found us.” Jussi hissed as he now was able to see Bam clearly standing near the entrance of the bar. Lauri didn't care at this point, “Bam! Some grim reaper guy we were feeding from vanished with Ville, who is now really Infernal and--” Lauri fell silent when Bam fixed his red glowing gaze on him. The mad king looked different. Cold, pale, angry, imposing.

“Everyone out now, except you two.” And with out a word, everyone stood and shuffled out of the bar into the pre-dawn with out uttering a word.

Bam stalked over to the two vampires still sitting on the floor, “Get up, and what happened?”

After a few moments of both Jussi and Lauri trying to explain in a rather panicked drunken manner. Bam sighed rubbing at his goatee. “So Alexi got you guys blooddrunk and kidnapped Ville who is now a fully awakened Infernal? How the fuck did you let that happen?”

Lauri was on the verge of tears, Jussi was pissed and ready to sleep it all off. “Look, he must have had this set up knowing we would be here with Ville. We had no idea how strong his blood was. It just tasted so fucking good so we kept drinking.” Jussi's voice faded as Bam invaded his personal space. “What's done is done. Dani paid me a little visit with the deadline of giving up Ville to him on the full bloodmoon.” The two vampires's faces were a mix of confusion and dread. Bam sighed and biting his thumb to draw a few drops of blood forth, offered it to Jussi and Lauri. As soon as the blood touched their tongues they saw the incident Bam was trying to explain. They felt the despair just as Bam ended his first life and brutally woke to the next, taking his friend's life. The scene and shame of being kicked out of his own castle and now this.

As the vision ended Jussi started to pace, his hands rummaging through his wild hair as if he could find an answer there. Lauri sagged into a chair and started to weep blood. “So now that you have killed yourself, you are nearly immortal?” Jussi asked while trying to console Lauri. “Yes. I did this so I could put a stop to Dani and this fucking madness.”

“That's what you say now. You are rather nuts after all.” Lauri snapped scathingly as the two vampires made their way to the basement door.

Bam rolled his eyes throwing his arms in the air, “I'm not going to babysit you two anymore, go find a dark place to crash out, we will sort this out in the evening.”

Jussi, wanting anything more than to get away from Bam grabbed Lauri and hauled him to the basement door. “I got us a place down here, turns out there were are coffins for rent. C'mon Lauri, let's sleep.” Bam who was busy with making himself a drink waved them away with out looking. He had a plan to get Ville back. It was going to be going on a hunch, and it wasn't going to be decent but, it just might work.

 

 

 

 

Chapter Text

Alexi the Reaper https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fcdn.mos.cms.futurecdn.net%2FHE7kSktMoyBTfy5rrFoWzA-1200-80.jpg&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.loudersound.com%2Ffeatures%2Fwhy-i-love-slayer&tbnid=9E9tT5C-lLGcDM&vet=10CL0BEDMomwJqFwoTCNCN-r_SxPsCFQAAAAAdAAAAABAE..i&docid=dYHNa0gw6NoZAM&w=1200&h=675&q=alexi%20laiho%20imaes&hl=en&ved=0CL0BEDMomwJqFwoTCNCN-r_SxPsCFQAAAAAdAAAAABAE#imgrc=9E9tT5C-lLGcDM&imgdii=IM_RAj_0NFL7aM

https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fvz.cnwimg.com%2Fwp-content%2Fuploads%2F2011%2F03%2FAlexi-Laiho.jpg&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.celebritynetworth.com%2Frichest-celebrities%2Frock-stars%2Falexi-laiho-net-worth%2F&tbnid=Z3Ot43gphL83BM&vet=10CAgQMyhrahcKEwjQjfq_0sT7AhUAAAAAHQAAAAAQAw..i&docid=ABAlHKcULT6uJM&w=594&h=462&q=alexi%20laiho%20imaes&hl=en&ved=0CAgQMyhrahcKEwjQjfq_0sT7AhUAAAAAHQAAAAAQAw

Ville woke slowly with the worst headache he ever experienced. His body ached and flesh stung. Upon moving his arms, he found himself bound upright to an X shaped iron rack with red steel shackles holding his wrists and ankles securely in place. His shirt had been shredded and the source of his pain were a few lacerations on his torso. Groaning in discomfort lifted his head and looked around at the apparent torture chamber he was being held in. Lighted sconces burning with a ghastly green flame illuminated black stone walls and a table with a few random bones on it.
What caught his eye and made him tug at his bonds a bit harder was a brutal looking scythe leaning against the table emanating a soft green glow. “This is some fucked up shit.” He muttered. “Going from playing my heart out on stage to demon mode while getting attacked by some random assailant and now I'm here. Where ever here is.”
“In Limbo.” A small familiar long-haired figure suddenly materialized in front of Ville clothed in head to toe in a tight black robe. It seemed to be made of a velvet shadow-like substance that moved with the man who wore it.

“You!!” The bard snarled, lurching at him futilely. “Let me go now, I need to get back to my friends!”

Alexi laughed “I don't think so demon. You are HIM, are you not?”

Ville's eyes narrowed, “What's it to you? Are you in league with Dani?”

“Answer my question first.”

Ville's eyes turned black as Infernal's power stirred in annoyance. “I am His Infernal Majesty. And I will kill you if you do not let me go.” The voice was deep, hollow and full of the promise of pain that cause Alexi's eyebrows to arch in mild alarm. He sucked his teeth, tutting as he coolly strode over to grab up his scythe. “I will be doing the fuckin' killing around here demon. Not for Dani, I am in fact on a mission to eliminate you so that he has no chance of opening Gehena Gate.”

“If you kill me you kill innocent people that are willing to try and stop all this!” Ville spat. He could feel his sanity slipping to the demonic darkness inside of him. He wished he had some sort of plan to tell his captor of, perhaps work together.

Alexi shrugged running a thumb over the blade of his scythe. “All will die if Dani gets his hands on you. Even me, an Eternal. I'm sick of running. I Hurt and tired of the pain.”

“You're wrong! You don't even know what others and I been up against with Dani!” Ville retorted, struggling against the scarlet steel shackles, they only dug into his wrists. “Keep trying to get out of those and it will hurt more and more. The steel has been foraged with angel's blood. You won't escape them unless you are dead. Dead. Dead. Dead. Death to live!!” The grim reaper started to strum his scythe as if it were a guitar, and in mere seconds it had indeed turned into the same flying-V guitar he had played on stage.

Alexi's voice growled as he started singing to himself , slipping into distorted song. “Rip and cut, mutilate the innocent, his friends again and again on and on.”

Ville realized with heavy sadness that Alexi must have been another victim of Dani's evil design. All the misdirected hate born from pain of loss and the fact that Alexi could figuratively stop Dani from opening hell's gate by killing him...the motive was being laid bare to the bard. The insanity that drove the reaper to act so violently. To turn Grim. Abandoning all reason to laws of the living and dead.

“Dani made you turn dark somehow didn't he...” The thought came out as a whisper as Ville watched Alexi whip his hair around as he poured his pain into song.

“Come with hate, come and try, one day I will face you all alone enduring out with wind and ice. It's payback time, it's your demise sought to feel, taste of my scythe!!” Alexi's voice was horrifically painful as he stopped playing the guitar turning back into a scythe, he swung the giant blade to and fro. It made a low humming noise and it got louder the closer it got to Ville's head.
“Did he kill your friends too?” It was a soft whisper that Alexi heard over his madness.

The blade of the scythe stopped just short of Ville's wide eyed expression. Looking down the length of the weapon he saw the most bitter tightened expression. Black-rimmed grey eyes narrowed in reply. The scythe quivered in Alexi's hands briefly before he lowered it to turn and simply walk out of the chamber.

Ville shuddered with a sigh, sagging uncomfortably in the shackles. Still alive, but now what to do about the newest victim of Dani's tirade of destruction and escape from Alexi's wrath.

Chapter Text

Bam took the day to reflect and think. The plan he had was going to really piss off everyone that was involved but if he was correct, then it would bring Ville back from what ever dimension he was trapped in. He inspected the stage where the bard was last seen. There were char marks on the worn wooden planks, the smashed remains of yet another acoustic guitar and a slightly singed black beanie. Bam's heart churned with rage and anxiety as he picked it up, bringing it to his nose and inhaling the scent. Sweet smoky sweat. He nearly drooled at the image of Ville writhing under him wearing nothing but said beanie. He pulled it over his head, feeling the bard's presence sooth him slightly. It would also add to the reaction needed to set forth his plan.

The sun had almost sunk below the horizon, casting pink and blue shadows and highlights in the still empty bar. He had locked the doors and drew the shades down against prying eyes before entering the basement to wake the two vampires.

Bam made his way over to the row of coffins, plain looking and meant for simply crashing out for the day. The lids of all but two were open, showing there were locks on the inside of the coffins to secure an undisturbed slumber. He needed to find the one that contained Lauri. Chanting softly over the two occupied coffins one glowed a soft purple disclosing it's occupant. He tested the lid carefully to see if it was locked. The lid lifted a bit giving Bam a moment to thank how drunk they were when they passed out and forgetting to lock it. He hoped that Lauri and Jussi could forgive him for what he was about to do.

Pulling a thick length of silver chain from his pocket and taking a deep breath, Bam flipped up the lid of the coffin with Lauri in it. With the other hand he quickly dropped the silver across Lauri's torso.

The ear splitting shriek was enough to tell him that the chain had the vampire pinned where he lay.

In less than the blink of an eye Bam had a more-than-awake Jussi lashing out at his neck with eager claws. “Dude, sorry 'bout this.” The mad king easily spun around the punk vampire and looped a second silver chain around Jussi's neck, dropping him to the floor.

“What the fuck Bam!?” Jussi hissed in agony looking up at Bam with shock. “No time to explain.” Was the reply. All Lauri could do is scream in his coffin, the both of them pawing at the sizzling flesh where the silver touched.

Bam left Jussi where he was and lept onto the coffin where Lauri was twitching in silver-pain. He quickly grabbed him up by the neck and pinned him against a far wall. “Bam fucking let me go now!! What the fuck has happened to you!?” Lauri's impish face was a mask of hatred and betrayal as his body hung limp against the wall only supported by Bam's strong grip. “Are you fucking scared?” Bam's whispering mouth was suddenly at Lauri's neck, licking his flesh. The other hand running up the smaller man's inner thigh, a strong knee prying legs apart.

“I'll fucking kill you, Ville will kill you you fucking asshole!!!” Lauri screeched trying to move, but only his hands would twitch as the silver totally immobilized him.

“No he won't.” Bam nipped hard drawing forth a few drops of blood from Lauri's neck. “I'm going to fuck you rotten then end your un-life. It looks like Ville isn't here to stop me from doing so. I do what I want, remember?” Bam's whisper sounded deadly serious. A hand groped at Lauri's crotch now, the smell of sizzling flesh and waves of fright rolling from Lauri heightened the moment of personal agony and helplessness.

“No, no, NO!!!!” Lauri's screams of protest were unlike anything Jussi or Bam had ever heard before.

Bam pressed Lauri into the wall with his body, daring to slip a hand past Lauri's waist band. The mad king's Upir senses were starting to cloud his better judgment of the plan at hand. Lust and blood. He needed both, and Lauri's pure fear just fueled it all.

Jussi thrashed on the floor bound by silver, helplessness in each one of his screams for Bam to stop what he was doing.

Bam flipped him around pressing his face into the wall as Lauri started to sob in both pain and unimaginable terror at Bam's sudden change in behavior. The needle like teeth were at his neck again, burning just as bad as the silver. Suddenly he felt a tingling on his hand as the heartagram put there by Ville a while ago started to glow. As Lauri felt his pants being yanked lower he screamed for Ville as hard and loud as he could before passing out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In a dimension in between here and there, where a certain bard was held captive, Infernal's eyes snapped open black as midnight. He snarled loudly, breath heaving and pulse quick in urgency.

Lauri was in trouble. With a mighty growl he flexed his wrist, shattering the enchanted shackles that had bound him. Dropping to the floor he licked the glowing heartagram on the back of his hand and looked up at Alexi who had materialized to see what the commotion was about.

“What the fuck, how did you break those bonds!?” The grim reaper barely had time to grab his scythe and lunge before Infernal vanished with a devilish grin in a burst of purple light.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter Text

Jussi could hear it before it all happened. The low sonic boom before a figure in a flash of purple light and black mist materialized.

Ville's form appeared in a puff of black sulfur smoke and with out hesitation, charged at Bam so fast even Jussi didn't know what happened until he saw mad king's body crash against the wall next to him. Bones shattering and a Bam laughing, Infernal was on the mad king like an unforgiving shadow. Jussi wanted more than anything to get out the way and tend to Lauri, but the silver still pinned him to the floor. “'Bout time you showed up, Infernal--” Bam's only comment ended in a crunching gurgle as his windpipe was eviscerated. Jussi's face was instantly splattered with the mad king's blood. Infernal's hands and arms were a flurry of ripping motions. Bits of flesh flew through the air, blood sprayed then poured from Bam's now limp body as claws tore what life they could from the corpse.

“Infernal...Ville...” Jussi whimpered to the demon in a soft voice, still prone on the floor but now laying in a puddle of Bam's blood. The figure whirled with a snort and stood, torso gleaming red and wet with blood. Blood coated arms flexing and fingers twitching, Infernal flashed a toothy smile as if it were the nicest thing to see Jussi in that cellar of doom and gloom. Black eyes gleamed in joy as he licked one of his fingers clean and reached down to Jussi, ripping the thick silver chain from his neck. The vampire howled in pain, “Fuck!! You could have been a bit more careful with that!” Jussi slowly stood, wiping the blood from his face and shaking as his body tried to cope with the trauma.

Infernal was then by Lauri's side, carefully removing the silver chain that bound him, Jussi cautiously approached anxious to help or see what condition his prodigy was in. The silver burns were closing rapidly but the bite marks were deep and showing no signs of healing. Infernal looked up to Jussi with a withering 'why did this happen' expression, then it suddenly dawned on the vampire. “No shit. Bam knew if he put Lauri in enough danger you would automatically be drawn to his distress!”

There was a bestial snort from Infernal as he tenderly picked up Lauri's body and laid it in the coffin he had used the night before. Biting his hand, Infernal bled himself onto Lauri's bite wounds, smiling with pleasure as they visibly healed, leaving not even a scar.

The joy was short lived however as Ville cried out and staggered back holding his neck. To Jussi's horror the same wounds materialized on the bard's body, Infernal's presence was receding as the threat to Lauri was neutralized.

Jussi caught Ville and helped him over to sit on a coffin for a moment. “You must be exhausted, here.” He ripped what was left of his tank-top off and bandaged up the bite marks as best he could.

Ville nodded weakly, “I was in Limbo, there is a reaper after me. He is convinced if he kills me Dani can't open the Gehena Gate. He's a bit nuts too, probably a victim from Dani's destructive ways.” The bard started coughing he was pale and drenched in sweat. He looked over to where Bam's body lay in a state of mangled gore, his blood splattered face still had a confident smirk on it. “Vittu, I really did a number on him. You really think he was trying to get Infernal to come by assaulting Lauri?”

“There's no doubt, but it seems like he almost lost control. He's powerful now. Fucking said he killed himself to achieve the Upir's true strength. And I know this to be true from the blood-vision he shared with Lauri and I.”  

Ville blinked trying to process this new turn of events. As if this could not all get any more complicated than it is--it does he thought. He wiped at his eyes fighting off the fatigue wishing this was all just a horrible dream he could simply wake up from. Lauri suddenly sat up in the coffin pausing a moment looking around with wild eyes at the carnage around him.

“Ville! You are alive and safe!” He sprang from the coffin and embraced the bard noting the bandaged wound on the neck. “You did that Infernal healing thing again...” Lauri's voice trailed off as he turned to look at Bam's corpse then bury his face against Ville's neck. “This is getting so fucking crazy.” He whimpered as he was drawn into a secure blood-soaked embrace by Ville's arms.

“I know. And I think it is going to get even worse as the deadline Dani set is nearly upon us.” Jussi added, scratching at some dried blood on his face.

“Deadline?” Ville seemed to wake up a bit more at this news. “Do tell.”

“Tomorrow night. Evidently he paid Bam a little visit, torturing and threatening him that he has until midnight 3 nights, now 2 nights ago to bring Ville to his throne room by the stroke of midnight.”

“Or what?” Ville growled, his expression dark.

“Or we all die.” Bam's voice echoed from behind the trio.

Chapter Text

All three of them turned with snarls and hisses to see Bam--fully healed and standing on shaky legs picking at his shredded clothing. His exposed skin showing no signs of being ripped apart by demon claws just a short while ago.

 “Y-you're not dead!?” Lauri sputtered angrily and baring his fangs ready for a scrap. Jussi bristled just as equally more in surprise than anger. Bam looked off to the side with a snort, “Not yet. Ville, nice to have you back. Remind me not to piss you off like that ever again, that shit hurt.” The bard took a step towards the mad king, half happy to see he didn't kill him the other half screamed caution. “Are—are you alright? You acted a fool on a hunch that it would draw Infernal out from where ever?” Ville's face expressed mild scrutiny mixed with awe that someone would go so far to let themselves get killed just to bring someone back from another dimension.

 “I'm fine as can be after being ripped to shreds. Look, I know it was a bit unorthodox, I never meant to hurt Lauri but it worked and no one is dead. You're welcome.” Bam said this looking mostly at Lauri , his blue eyes echoing the scorn in his voice. “I'm also sorry that I was a dick back at the castle. This whole situation has us all acting a bit...unusual.”

Smiling, Ville closed the gap between he and Bam and embraced the mad king, “It's in the past. Now that we are all here and alive I think there is a chance we can beat Dani.”

 Bam's senses were suddenly flooded with desire the way Ville's deep voice reverberated against his neck. The slightly sticky feeling of dried blood against the flesh of their naked torsos caused his heart to race. His irresistible scent and warmth radiating from him making Bam want to claim the bard's body right there. He could feel Ville shiver as he slowly pulled out of the embrace with lowered eyes that stole a glance and flushed cheeks.

“So, what do we do now?” Lauri stalked over to Ville's side jealously reaching to caress the bard's back.

“You won't like it, but go back to the castle and--” Bam was cut off before he could finish explaining his plan.

“Oh go back there so you can put us all in danger!? Right where Dani wants Ville to be served up!?” Lauri gestured wildly with his arms.

“Hey, it's not like that. Calm down.” Jussi finally spoke up scratching at his head in frustration. “We need to act together on this.”

Lauri turned around ready to lash out with more verbal retorts when suddenly the entire cellar was filled with a blast of green light. Behind Jussi, Alexi materialized, eyes blazing and ready to strike with his scythe raised high.

Jussi turned so fast it seemed as if it were in slow motion. He reflexively clapped his hands together trapping the scythe blade between his palms just as it would have buried into his chest.

“Not tonight reaper!!” Jussi's voice was ragged as his anger had finally shown it's self while Alexi growled vying for leverage.

“I'm not here for you 69, not this time. SO FUCKING MOVE!!!” Alexi growled stepping to the side trying to pull his blade back from Jussi's grip. The vampire moved with the blade, keeping it firmly trapped between his palms despite the blood slowly dripping from his hands.

“Fucking run!!” Jussi screamed over his shoulder at his friends just as Alexi kicked the vampire's legs out from under him. Both of them crashed to the floor Alexi now pushing the scythe down from atop Jussi's body. “You aren't going to kill my friends, or me!!” Jussi snarled straining to keep the blade at bay, he could feel the tip of it pierce just under his collar bone. It burned like molten silver. He could hear the others arguing about what to do and Bam chanting something. Alexi now used the leverage straddling Jussi to push down even harder, their eyes locked together as they both grunted and snarled from the mortal struggle.

Jussi could hear Lauri being restrained from saving his maker, Ville cursing at him, Bam's backwards chanting....he had to do something quick. Baring his fangs in a display of defiance the punk-vampire let forth a raging scream and twisted his body to the left, while his hands bent to the right. The blast of green light in Jussi's face blinded him, but the sound of the scythe blade snapping in his hands let him know he had achieved his goal. Alexi sat up howling in frustration just in time to hear the mad king scream, “Castle Bam!!”

Chapter Text

In a rather disorientating moment, they all materialized in a pile on the floor of the main throne room inside Castle Bam. Including one very upset reaper who now had his hands locked around Jussi's throat trying to rip the vampires head off. “I suggest you stop attacking and behave!!” Bam's voice cut through the fog of the teleportation lag. 

It was a simple command but it worked as soon as he had said it. Alexi's hands let go of Jussi and he scrambled off of the vampire looking confused. He sat on the floor holding his shadowy robe tight against his body and glaring blankly, "I can't see!" He blurted out. Ville was the first to get up and tend to Jussi, his eyes were wide open but were a sightless haze of green.

“I'm going to fucking kill him!!!” Jussi screeched.

“No one should be killing anyone right now.” Ville reasoned, trying to help Jussi to his feet. The punk vampire pushed the bard away from him with a snarl. “Tell that to the fucking reaper who just tried to do what he does best to me!” Jussi was fully enraged from the attack and now losing his sight seemed to send him right over the edge. He snapped his fingers and looked blindly in the direction he could sense where Lauri was standing.

“As your maker I command you to feed from this being until he is no longer, then you are free from my command.” Before Ville or Bam could react, Lauri more than happily obeyed and was fangs deep in Alexi's throat. The reaper's mouth opened to scream but all that came out was a gurgle. “Fuck it.” Bam muttered with a shrug and joined in the feast. A dark pool of blood slowly formed under Alexi's body and spread out to stain the stone floor. Ville caught a glimpse of the reaper as he made brief eye contact with him. They bore into him with an apologetic look just before rolling up into his skull. Sounds of slurping, sucking and low hums of hunger being satiated echoed off of the silent walls. Jussi stood, even though he couldn't see what was going on he was smiling with deep satisfaction at the demise of the reaper.

“Slobs.” Ville snorted as he stood there watching the vampire feeding scene for a few seconds, trying to process what had just happened in the span of no less than five minutes. He knew he was in no position to stop this, nor did he feel he had to. It was one less person to attack them, but then there was the look Alexi gave him just as he died. What the hell was that about and why did he feel remorse? The clock was ticking on them all, causing them to behave like the beasts they were. Looking down at himself and the mess that he was in, he turned from the carnage and made his way to the main washroom.

As Ville drew a bath in the massive white marble tub he felt sadness for the reaper. He had wanted to know more about what his plans were and even perhaps help him. Ville wordlessly sank into the hot water and washed off the blood and sweat and conflict of the past 24 hours. The bite wound he had from the 'healing transfer' was sore but almost healed up. There were 24 hours more to go before Dani's deadline and still no one had a plan. Ville sank lower into the water and closed his eyes in hopes of shutting his mind up for a bit. He had no idea how long he had been like that but upon feeling another body sliding against his he opened his eyes with a start, sitting up suddenly in an attempt to repel who ever it was.

“I tried not to disturb you, anteeks.” Lauri laughed at how spooked Ville looked upon startling the bard. “Hmm, I'm just glad it's you.” Ville relaxed as Lauri's impish face drew near, his touch under the waters surface was a comforting feeling. Lauri straddled the bard's hips and closing his eyes, leaned in for lips that were parted for a kiss. He felt Ville hesitate just as their mouths were to meet, his green eyes opening to look at Ville's. The bard's eyes darted away from the flash of fangs and the mental image of how they were ending the life of the reaper only a short while ago. The smell of blood thick upon his breath.“Anteeks, again.” He just wanted to sink out of sight under the water in the tub.

Lauri gently palmed Ville's face and looked deep into the bard's eyes. “I would never harm you and I don't blame you for feeling a bit uncomfortable. It's different being a vampire, but I care for you so deeply I couldn't live if I ever hurt you.” Lauri's expression was etched with concern and worry.

Ville's answer were his arms wrapping around the shapeshifter crushing their lips together in a lust filled kiss. He slowly pushed Lauri down onto his cock sheathing himself deeply in his lover. Lauri arched his back moaning Ville's name in pleasure as he rocked back and forth riding the hardness inside of him. Nails dragged down Lauri's back as Ville's thrusts grew quicker and harder, gasping and swearing in long built up pleasure and stress. Lauri's hands fisted in Ville's sleek wet hair to steady himself as he dipped his head down for another kiss. Something suddenly felt different to Lauri during the kiss. He could feel Ville's body changing under him, even inside of him. He opened his eyes to find himself looking into the black eyes of Infernal. The demon instantly stopped moving under Lauri making sure if he was alright with the change. The answer was Lauri's legs wrapping tighter around Infernal's hips, adjusting to the height and size difference, he kissed Infernal's lips, softly almost teasingly. “Fuck me like there is no tomorrow my demon.”

A savage kiss from Infernal was his reply, Lauri surrendered his body lustfully to the demon who everyone want to posses but only he could have.

Chapter Text

Jussi finished up wrapping the drained corpse of Alexi in a black velvet shroud, he did it not out of respect for the dead reaper but not wanting to leave the mess lying around in the main common room. It seemed that upon Alexi’s death, Jussi's eyesight was restored much to the vampire's relief. He was also now free of the responsibility of being Lauri's master. Shit was happening fast, even for a vampire, he mused internally.

 “He was a damn good feed, never tasted blood like that!” Bam remarked, making his way over to the fireplace. He touched the mantle causing a fire spring to life within the hearth.

“And now he suffers no more, I’ll burn his body later.” Jussi couldn’t help but shake the feeling that they had done something terribly wrong, he stood only to bump into the lean, solid frame of Bam. “Care to join me in the jacuzzi? Get cleaned up and relax before we figure out what the hell to do next?”

Jussi took a step back eying Bam with an arched eyebrow and his trademark smirk, “You just want to fuck. I'm covered in your blood after watching you getting ripped to ribbons. I might join you and see what happens. By the way, where are all your friends? It's quiet around here.” He looked around the usually occupied throne room.

Bam shrugged, puffing out his lower lip with a sigh, “Who knows, probably out looking for me or getting drunk somewhere. I just got torn to shreds, died, made you and Lauri freak out, and helped kill a reaper. I’m in need of a few hours of not thinking and mindless fucking. My friends can wait.”

Jussi laughed at the true yet ludicrous reasoning of the Mad King. The look of want in those blue eyes of joyful madness he knew all those years ago caused the vampire to bite his lower lip at the thought of a good fuck..... “Lead the way, Mad one, if you’re lucky, I’ll let you wash my feet.” Jussi, still laughing, followed Bam up the stairway to his quarters. 

Upon entering his room Bam wasted no time filling the jacuzzi while Jussi admired the room's ornate décor. He leaned against a large marble window sill and looked out at the night in broody uncertainty. The last time he was here it was a wild time of nights of drinking alcohol laced with blood and debauchery that went on for a week with the Mad king. The modernization of running hot water and electricity had just been formulated by Bam's scientist friend Rake and installed then. Bam had invited many people from his kingdom to come and share in it, and that is where Jussi had helped himself to the ample supply of drunk humans to feed from. The results had got him banished from Bam's kingdom under pain of torture and imprisonment. Now he stood here in the king's chambers once more, yet under vastly different circumstances.

He could feel the Mad king's eyes on him admiring his tight chiseled physique while he quietly revisited the past in his mind.

Jussi could also feel something else trying to look upon them. No doubt it was Dani. He tried to push the thought of the demonic vampire overlord from his head as he started to strip the bloody rags from his body. He refused to let the future or the past bring him down in the present. Jussi turned and with a sly smile, striding over to Bam who was already enjoying the hot water of the jacuzzi. Jussi quietly lowered himself into the water wishing he could once again feel its soothing heat on his dead flesh. He hissed in surprise when he felt pain from the cuts on his hands and the puncture wound on his chest. The punk-vampire dismissed the injuries for the time being, sure that they would be healed by the next morning.

“Do you ever miss being mortal?” Bam asked softly over the steam rising from the bubbling water between them. Jussi looked up at him in mild amusement at the random question.

“Not really. I've been a vampire so long that my life as a mortal is a faded memory. Being a vampire has more advantages compared to being a fucking ordinary mortal.” Jussi sank under the water for a moment to rinse his blood-encrusted hair. He surfaced next to Bam who regarded him with a genuine smile and lust-darkened blue eyes. “Being a vampire means my body can handle more…abuse.” Jussi's voice was mildly suggestive yet with a hidden undertone of something melancholy. Being beaten and raped by his former master was mental pain he could certainly feel. 

Bam slid a hand up to the back of Jussi's head and playfully fisted the wet black locks. “But can your mind handle the pain?”

“Like I would ever tell you, Upier.” The answer was thick with accent and lewd secrecy that caused the Mad king to chuckle. “My bad.” He reached out to cup the vampire's chin gently. Their eyes met and then their lips as Jussi let Bam's hands roam over his form. Bam opened his mouth to say something but he pressed a finger to them silencing whatever was about to be said. “Let's enjoy the downtime while we can. Later can wait until later.” Jussi whispered, straddling Bam’s lean hips letting his mind slip away from the troubles that surrounded them.

It was a few hours later when they had had their fill of each other and laying in Bam's spacious bed that Jussi felt something he'd not experienced since his death....mortal fear. And pain. He tried to sit up without waking Bam but a soft hiss of discomfort had given him away.

“Your wounds...” Bam sat up in alarm, noticing just how sick Jussi looked, covered in sweat and trembling. Veins of green had branched out under his skin from the wounds on his hands and the one on his chest. “I f-feel like I'm d-dying all o-over ag-g-gain.” Jussi gasped, falling back onto the bed, shivering with unseen cold.

“It's because you are.” Ville's voice echoed from the doorway of Bam's bed chambers startling the both of them.

“I just recalled hearing that if one is cut by the blade of a reaper then a slow death is certain. Even if you are un-dead. I should have addressed this earlier but we were all...sort of busy.” Ville didn't hide his blush as he quickly approached Jussi's side. Lauri kept his distance watching quietly from the doorway chewing on a fingernail.

“Well, if there's a cure, what the fuck is it?!” Bam tried to keep his cool but was failing miserably.

Jussi started moaning, weakly thrashing about as if trying to get away from the pain. Ville reached down to touch his old friend's face in an attempt to comfort the vampire.

“There is but I'd rather no one be present for it.” His eyes flickered up to meet Bam's frantic expression. The Mad king saw the solid black orbs of Infernal and the immediate physical shift in Ville's physique to that of Infernal. “Go, wait outside in the hallway.” The hauntingly sensual voice of Infernal caused Bam to break out in goosebumps, he leapt up from his bed, grabbing his purple silk robe he wrapped himself in it. “Just do whatever you need to do to save him, Infernal.” Bam gave one last glance over his shoulder at the morbid scene before hurrying from his room, frustrated at how powerless he was, almost knocking Lauri over who stood at the doorway who was chewing on his lower lip, silently watching. "Shit, didn't see you there Lintu." Bam hissed as Lauri shut the door and the two of them sat on the floor opposite of the bedchamber door, he pulled his thin sweater tight around his frame. Bam opted to sit next to him, almost wanting to say something to break up the tense silence but stealing a glance at the vampire's expression of dreadful stress, he decided against it.

On the other side of the door, Infernal had propped Jussi up and was trying to get him coherent enough to walk him through what was next. Jussi was moaning in pain now, his lips were turning green, eyes rolling around in their sockets.

“Jussi69, listen to me right now! You must drink my blood, otherwise you will truly die from the reaper’s wounds!” The demon’s words echoed in Jussi’s head as Infernal shook his friend frustratedly trying to get Jussi to respond or at least understand what it was he had to do. Finally after a few attempts he was rewarded by a small growl and slightly bared fangs. Infernal quickly pushed a sleeve of his sweater up to present a pale wrist and a vein for Jussi to bite down on. Guiding the vampire's mouth he felt cold lips then sharp fangs upon his flesh. It hurt more than usual, but Infernal smiled triumphantly as he held Jussi and helped him feed and heal. In seconds the moans of pain became sounds of contented feeding.

  “More...” Jussi whispered, pushing Infernal down onto the bed, with blinding speed, climbing atop the demon he sank his fangs into the pale neck. Infernal hissed in surprise at how fast the vampire had moved and how much stronger he had become as he drank. “Stop, now!” Infernal snarled, ready to hurl his friend off of him.

Jussi immediately slowed his feeding, gradually coming to his senses, he pulled his mouth away from Infernal's neck in mild alarm. The sweet taste of demon blood on his taste buds, the healing energy flowing through him now, the reaper's deadly scythe wounds were no more than scars now.

“Ville...” Jussi sat up realizing he was poised over his now unconscious friend who had reverted back to human form after he stopped drinking from him. He gently ran a finger over the bite wounds that were healing as the seconds ticked by. Jussi ran a hand through the soft dark brown curls framing that all too familiar face. 

“Ville, wake up, it worked. Kiitos paljion.” He palmed Ville’s pale sweaty face, tapping at his cheeks, a few tense quiet moments passed but Ville still hadn't woken up. Jussi felt for a pulse and found one, a very weak one. “Fuck. Oh fuck.” He scrubbed a hand through his hair trying to figure out what to do next. Throwing on a pair of pants he straightened up the bed and moved Ville in a more comfortable position. 

Jussi paced, thumping out a nervous beat on his thighs with his fingers trying to figure out how Infernal worked. “Right, so I drank his blood, I am cured. He takes on the injury usually but not this time, at least that I can see. Even his fucking bite wounds healed but now he’s not pulling out of it. Did I drink too much?” He muttered the thought out loud a couple of times, grateful that the door to Bam's bed chambers was enchanted with a sound silencing spell.

“Fuck Ville, why do you have to be such a fucking enigma?” Jussi hissed hovering over his unconscious dying friend's face. “Bam and Lauri are going to open that door and most assuredly fucking kill me if I don't figure out how to make you snap out of it.” He sat down on the bed and pressed his forehead to Ville's as if he could hear any ideas in the bard's thoughts.

“I need your blood.”

The words were so dry sounding and faint Jussi thought he was just hearing things, until he heard it again, this time a bit clearer and felt the bard's breath against his face. Jussi sat up looking down at Ville’s unmoving form as if he didn't want to acknowledge what he was trying to convey. A few long moments of deep thought passed by Jussi until he slapped a hand to his mouth to keep the sound of realization and sadness from raising alarm on the other side of the door.

“No! No no no. Oh fuck no. You sacrificed your humanity to save me!?” He whispered angrily, had Jussi been alive his heart would be pounding in his chest on the verge of an anxiety attack.

“Do it. He not only sacrificed himself for you but the ulterior motive is that he must now drink your blood in order to become what we have to defeat.” Amanda's tiny voice of reasoning came out of nowhere, startling the vampire from his moment of internal conflict. 

"Why does shit just keep getting more and more complicated!?" Jussi was utterly beside himself, and he knew things weren't going to get any easier for any of them.